·श्रीमदाचार्यदण्डिविरचितः काव्यादर्शः
KĀVYADARSA OF DANDIN
SANSKRIT TEXT AND ENGLISH TRANSLATION
BI
-
S. K. BELVALKAR, MA, Ph.D,
Professor of Sanskrit, Deccan College, Poona
.
POONA
THE ORIENTAL BOOK-SUPPLYING AGENCY.
1
1994

·१ ... - ३ (4) ८ (12) अनुक्रमणिका PREFACE प्रथमः परिच्छेदः (लोकाः१-९०५) अन्यप्रस्तावः (१-१) काव्यलक्षणम् (१०) काव्यभेदाः (११-१३) महाकाव्यलक्षणम् (१४-२२) गद्यप्रमेदाः (२३) कथाख्यायिकयोः पार्थक्यमीमांसा ( २४-३०) मिश्रकाव्यम् (३१) काव्यस्य भाषाकृतप्रभेदाः (३२-३९) वैदर्भगौडीयमार्गों (५०) वैर्दभगुणा दश (४१-१.१) कवित्वोत्पत्तिहेतुः (१०३-१०४) उपसंहारः (१०५) द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः (श्लोकाः १-३६८) अलंकारलक्षणम् (१-३) अर्थालंकाराणामुहेशः (४-७) स्वभावोक्तिः (८-१३) उपमा (१४-६५) रूपकम् (६६-९६) दीपकम् (९७-११५) आवृत्तिः (११६-११९) आक्षेपः (१२०-१६८) अर्थान्तरन्यासः (१६९-१७९) व्यतिरेकः (१८०-१९८) विभावना (१९९-२०४) समासोक्ति (२०५-२१३) अतिशयोकिः (२१४-२२०) उत्प्रेक्षा (२२१-२३४) हेतुः (२३५-२६.) सूक्ष्मः (२६०-२६४) लेशः (२६५-२७२) कमः यथासंल्यन (२७३-२७४) ... ... ... ~३२(13-50) ८ (13) ८ (13) ९ (18) १२ (19) १४ (32) १६ (24) ... १९ (29) २० (30) २३ (62) २१. (33) २२ (33) २२ (340 १६ (35) २५ (38) २५ (39) ·अनुक्रमणिका .. 1 ... प्रेयः (२७५-२७९) रसवत् (२८०-२९२) ऊर्जस्ति (२९३-२९४) पर्यायोक्तम् (२९५-२९७) समाहितम् (२९८-२९९) उदात्तम् (३००-३०३) अपडुतिः (३०४-३०९) श्लेपः (३१०-३२२) विशेषोक्तिः (३२३-३२९) तुल्ययोगिता (३३०-३३२) विरोधः (३३३-३४०) अप्रस्तुवप्रशंसा (३४०-३४२) व्याजस्तुतिः (३४३-३४७) निदर्शनम् (३४८-३५०) सहोक्तिः (३५१-३५५) परिवृत्तिः (३५५-३५६) आशीः (३५७) उद्देशपरिपूर्तिः (३५८-३५९) संसृष्टिः सिंकीर्णम् ] (३६०-३६३) भाविकम् (३६४-३६६) उपसंहारः (३६७-३६८) तृतीया परिच्छेदः (श्लोकाः१-१८७) यमकम् (१-७६) गोमूत्रिका (७८-७९) अर्धनमम् (८०-८१) सर्वतोभद्रम् (८२) स्वरनियमाः (८३-८७) स्थाननियमाः (८८-९१) वनियमाः (१२-९५) प्रहेलिकाः (९६-१२४) दोषाः दश (१२५-१८५) उपसंहार ८६-१८७) INDEX OF TECUNICAL TERUS २६ (40) २६ (40) २७ (41) २७ (42) '२७ (42) २८ (42) २८ (43) २८ (43) २९ (45) ३० (46) ३. (47) ३. (48) 7 (48) ३१ (48) ३१ (48) ३१ (49) ३२ (49) '३२ (49) ३२ (49) ३२ (50) ३२ (50) ३३-४७(57-82) ३३ (51) ३९ (67) ३९ (67) ३९ (67) ३९ (68) ४. (69) ४. (69) ४० (70) ४४ (75) ४७ (82) ... (85) ... ... ... ... ... .

·PREFACE 1 The circumstances under which I was led, almost in spite of myself, to undertake an edition of Dandin's Kāvyādarśa are detailed in the Preface to the Bombay Sanskrit Series" edition of that work (1919-1924) The English Translation of the Kávyādarśa, now offered in this form, was originally intended for inclusion in that edition, but it could not be included there. However, there existed. a demand for it not only amongst University students who often have to study this text for Higher Examinations, but also amongst the world of Sanskritists general many of whom, although not professed students of Sanskrit Poetics, have occasions, more than once, to refer to so early and primitive a writer as Daņdın, and who would accordingly like to be spared the trouble of determining the exact context and the technical outlook of the few stanzas in the body of the treatise that alone, and from an altogether different point of view, might interest them for the moment. To such scholars a dependable translation is always a great help. There need be nothing original in a mere translation. But translation imposes upon its author the uncompromising necessity to understand the original. The commentator or the annotator might ignore a passage under the cover of one of the several handy formulas like--शेष सुगमम्, अति- रोहितार्थमन्यत् , or इति निगव्याख्यातो प्रन्यः-or better still, he might preserve a discreet silence." The teacher's ultima ratio is furnished by- वाच्यतां समयोतीवः स्फुटमने भविष्यति । 'इति पाठयता ग्रन्थे काठिन्य कुन वर्तताम् । but the trusl., if. wthy of his salt., has, in reproduce in another language all the ideas and implications of his original, and he cannot afford to 1 ·PREFACE ignore, much less to misunderstand, even a single word of his text. His only temptation is to substitute for some uncertain word of the original a word in the other language which is equally uncertain (where it is not positively misleading). This propensity has brought down upon the translator the terrible rebuke contained in the Italian equation of Traduttore, Traditore (Translator, Traitor). But I cannot of course claim to be my own judge upon a charge of High Treason. I can only disclaim conscious or deliberate intentions that way. Boehtlingk's German Translation of 1890 is, as far as I know, the only other translation of the Kavyadarśa in an European language that has hitherto been attempted. Except in a few passages here and there, and except in the case of those elaborate word-plays that Dandin gives us in Parichchheda iii, the translation offers no unusual difficulies Dandin is a clear and vigorous writer, and his very simplicity of treatment especially as regards his numerous divisions and sub-divisions within a figure of speech) may easily prejudice the reader, who is taught to expect something elaborately—and even exaggeratingly-subtle and scientific in a treatise on Sanskrit Alamkāraśāstra. But Dagdin's fault in this case - if fault it can at all be called—is his having lived at a much too early stage in the evolution of the Indian theory of poetry. Only Bhānaha can possibly-but only possibly-dispute Dandin's claim to be the very earliest of individual writers on Alaſkāra (as dilferent from the Nāțya) whose works are now extant. And these early writers, we must never forget, were composing mainly a simple hand-book for the aspiring poet, and not an elaborate treatise for the learned critic. Compare in this connection the concluding stanzas of the several Parichchhedas. The text chosen for translation is in the main the one adopted for the edition in the Bombay Sanskrit Series, which was based upon a collation of all the ·PREFACE Mss. of the text and of the commentaries that were available to me. They number more than twelve, including a Palm-leaf Ms from the Pattan Bhandar bearing a date of Samvat 190, which probably stands for either 1090 or 1190. There is another Palm-leaf Ms. in the Jaisalmir Bhandar, (of which only variants were made available to me through the courtesy of Divan Bahadur Paunaskar,) which perhaps is the oldest extant Ms. of the Kávyādarśa; and as these readings were not in the B.S.'s edition available to me from the very first, in the present translation I was lead, on their basis, to deviate in part from the readings there adopted. Premachandra's editio princeps of A. D. 1863 admitted certain spurious stanzas in the text, and with a view not to depart from the numbering of that edition, I have retained them in the 'text, but enclosed them within square brackets. The Madras edition of M. Rangacharya (1910) splits the third Parichchheda of the regular edition into two Parichchhedas, and gives also four extra stanzas. Although these stanzas are rejected in the B. S. S. edition, I thought it useful, in a translation, not to drop them out altogether, and have accordingly inserted them at their regular places, enclosed within square brackets and marked by an asterisk. The fourth Parichchbeda has not however been shown as separate. By reason of these modifications in text and also for facility of reference I thought it necessary to print the text of the Kāvyādarśa all by itself and prefix it to the translation. For explanations of difficult passages a reference is made to the annotations in the B. S. S. edition, where also will be found an index to the Sanskrit stanzas. It was also not thought necessary to summarize for the benefit of the readers of this translation the main conclusions sought to be establised by us in that same edition as regards Dandin's date and works, as also the position that the present treatise occupies in the evolution of the Sanskrit Alarikāra Sastra. Room is however found in this edition for an idex of technical terms used in the ·viii PREFACE treatise (other than those occurring only in the illustrations), along with their English equivalents. The index is mainly based upon that of Bohtlingk. The first two Parichchhedas of the present translation had to be issued in advance for the benefit of University students. The immediate demand being thereby somewhat appeased, the translator was led, owing to other more pressing engagements, to postpone from day to day the completion of the entire translation He was fortunate, however, to secure an inexorable monitor in the Manager of the Oriental Book-Supplying Agency, Poona, to whom-now that the work has at last been concluded-it is meet that he should offer his thanks. Finally, it only remains to say that as the present edition was more than half exhausted even before it was completely issued, and as a new edition is therefore likely to be required before very long, I shall be grateful to readers and critics for all inaccuracies detected and for improvements suggested in both the Text as well as the English Translation, BLLVARUÑA, POONA, 31st March 1924. S. K: BELVALKAR ·अथ श्रीमदाचायेदण्डिनः कृतौ काव्यादर्श LE प्रथमः परिच्छेदः -- २ चतुर्मुखमुखाम्भोजवनहसवधूर्मम । मानसे रमता दीर्घ सर्वशुक्ला सरस्वती ॥१॥ पूर्वशास्त्राणि सहृत्य प्रयोगानुपलक्ष्य च । यथासामर्थ्यमस्माभि प्रियत काव्यलक्षणम् ॥२॥ इह शिष्टानुशिष्टाना शिष्टानामपि सर्वथा। वाचामेव प्रसादेन लोकयाना प्रवर्तते ॥३॥ इदमन्धतम कृत्स्न जायेत भुवनत्रयम् । यदि शब्दाह्वयं ज्योतिराससारान दीप्यते ॥४॥ आदिराजयशोविम्यमादर्श प्राप्य वाडग्रयम् । तेपामसनिधानेपि न स्वय पश्य नश्यति ॥ ५॥ गौगों कामदुधा सम्यक्प्रयुत्ता स्मर्यते बुधै । दुपयुक्ता पुनर्गात्व प्रयोक्तु सेव शसति ॥६॥ तदल्पमपि नोपेक्ष्य काव्ये दुष्ट कथचन । स्याद्रपु सुन्दरमपि श्वित्रेणैकेन दुर्भगम् ॥७॥ गुणदोपानशास्त्रज्ञ कथ विभजते नर । किमन्धस्याधिकारोस्ति रूपभेदोपलब्धिषु ॥ ८॥ अत प्रजाना व्युत्पत्तिमभिसधाय सूरय वाचा विचित्रमार्गाणा निववन्धु क्रियानिधिम् ॥९॥ ते शरीर च काव्यानामलकाराश्च दर्शिता । शरीर तावदिष्टार्थव्यवच्छिन्ना पदावली ॥१०॥ पद्य गद्य च मिश्र च तत् निधैव व्यवस्थितम् ।' पद्य चतुष्पदी तश्च वृत्त जातिरिति द्विधा ॥ ११॥ छन्दोविचित्या सफलस्तत्प्रवन्धी निदर्शित । सा विद्या नौर्विविक्षूणा गम्भीर काव्यसागरम् ॥ १२॥ १ [कान्यादर्शमूलम् ] , ~ ·११]. [४ काव्यादर्शमूलम् । लिएमस्पृष्टशैथिल्यमल्पप्राणाक्षरोत्तरम् । शिथिलं मालतीमाला लोलालिकलिला यथा ॥ ४३॥ अनुप्रासधिया गोडैस्तद्दिष्टं वन्धगौरवात् । वैदर्भालतीदाम लद्धितं भ्रमरैरिति ॥४४॥ प्रसादव प्रसिद्धार्थमिन्दोरिन्दीवराति । लक्ष्म लक्ष्मी तनोति प्रतीतिसुभगं वचः ॥४५॥ व्युत्पन्नमिति गौडीयै तिरूढमपीप्यते । ययानत्यर्जुनाजन्मसदृक्षाको वलक्षगुः ॥ ४६॥ ।। सम बन्धेम्वविषमं ते मृदुस्फुटमध्यमा । बन्धा, मृदुस्फुटोन्मिश्रवर्णविन्यासयोनयः॥१७॥ कोकिलालापवाचालो मामेति मलयानिल. । उच्छलच्छीकराच्छाच्छनिझराम्भःकणोक्षितः ॥ ४८ ॥ चन्दनप्रणयोगन्धिर्मन्दो मलयमारुतः । 'स्पर्धते रुद्धमद्धयों पररामाननानिलैः ॥४९॥ इत्यनालोच्य वैपम्यमर्थालंकारडम्बरौ। अवेक्षमाणा ववृधे पौरस्त्या काव्यपद्धतिः॥५०॥ मधुरं रसंघद्वाचि वस्तुन्यपि रसः स्थितः । येन माधन्ति धीमन्तो मधुनेच मधुव्रताः ॥५१॥ ययाकयाचिच्छ्त्या यत् समानमनुभूयते। तद्रूपा हि पदासत्तिः सानुप्रासा रसावहा ॥ १२ ॥ एप राजा यंदा लक्ष्मी प्राप्तवान् ब्राह्मणप्रियः । तदामभृति धर्मस्य लोकेस्मिनुत्सवोभवत् ॥ ५३॥ इतीदं नातं गाडेरनुप्रासस्तु तत्प्रियः । अनुप्रासादपि प्रायो वैदरिदमीप्सितम् ॥ ५४॥ धांवृत्तिनुप्रासः पादेषु च पदेषु च । पूर्वानुभवसस्कारयोधिनी यद्यदूरता ॥ ५५ ॥ चन्द्रे शरनिशोत्तंसे कुन्दस्तयकविनमे । इन्द्रनीलनिभ लक्ष्म संदधात्यलिनः श्रियम् ।। ५६ ॥ चार चान्द्रमसं.भारु विम्यं पश्यैतदम्बरे । मन्मनो मन्मथाकान्तं निर्दयं हन्तुमुद्यतम् ॥ ५५ ॥ -- । 7 ·प्रथमः परिच्छेदः। --- , इत्यनुमासमिच्छन्ति नातिवान्तरभुतिम् । न त रामामुलाम्भोजप्तदशचन्दमा वि ५५ स्मरः सरः खलः कान्तः कायः कोपना कशः। च्युतो मानोधिको पगो मोहो जातोसयो गताः ॥१९॥ इत्यादि बन्धपारुभ्य शैथिल्यं च नियच्छति। यतो नेवमनुप्रासं दाक्षिणात्याः प्रयुञ्जते । ६० ॥ श्रावृत्तिमेव संघातगोचरां यमक विदुः । तर नैकान्तमधुरमतः पश्चाद्विधास्यते ॥ ६ ॥ काम सर्वोप्पलंकारो रसमय निषिपञ्चति । । तथाप्यमाम्यतेवेनं भारं वहति भूयसा ॥ ६२ ॥ कन्ये कामयमानं मां त्वं न कामयसे कयम्। इति नाम्योयमर्थात्मा वैरस्यायैव कल्पते ॥ ६ ॥ काम कन्दर्पचाण्डालो मयि पामाक्षि निर्दयः । - त्वयि निर्मत्सरी दिष्टयेत्यनाम्याथों रसावहः ॥ ६४ ॥ शन्देपि ग्राम्यतास्त्येव सा सभ्येतरकीर्तनात् । पथा यकारादिपर्द रत्युत्सवनिरूपणे ॥६५॥- पदसंधानवृत्त्या या वाक्यार्यत्वेन वा पुनः ! , , दुप्रतीतिकर ग्राम्यं यथा या भवतः प्रिया ॥ ६६ ॥ खरं प्रहत्य विभान्तः पुरुषो वीर्यवानिति । पवमादि न शंसन्ति मार्गयोरुभयोरपि ॥ १७ ॥ भगिनीमगवत्यादि सर्वत्रैवानुमन्यते ! विभक्तमिति माधुर्यमुच्यते सुकुमारता ॥ ६८६ अनिष्ठुराक्षरप्राय सुकुमारमिहेन्यते । बन्ध धिल्यदोपोपि दर्शितः सर्वकोमः ॥ १९.४. मण्डलीकृत्य यहाणि कष्टैर्मधुरगीतिमिः। . कलापिनः प्रनृत्यन्ति काले जीमूतमालिनि । मैं इत्यनूर्जित पापों नालंकारोपि तादृशः। समारतयेचैतदारोहति सतां मुखम् ॥ ७.... दीमित्यपरभूम्ना फन्द्रोधमपि वपते ।..., पण झपिता पक्षः क्षत्रियाणां मणादिति ॥ २ . M A .

·। are म काव्यादर्शमूलम् । मर्थव्यक्तिरनेयत्वमर्थस्य हरिणोद्धृता। of it,":: मः खुराफ्णनागासग्लोहितादुदधेरिति ॥ ३॥' मही महावराहेण 'लोहितादुद्धृतोदधेः । इतीपत्येय निर्दिष्ट नेयायमुरगाएंज'' नेशं यह मन्यन्ते मार्गयोरुभयोरपि । न हि प्रतीतिः सुभगा शब्दन्यायपिलहिनी ॥ ५ ॥ उत्कर्पवान् गुणः कश्चिदुक्ते यस्मिन् प्रतीयते। तदुदाराहूयं तेन सनाथा काव्यपद्धतिः ॥ ७६ ॥ अर्थिनां कृपणा दृष्टिस्वन्मुखे पतिता सरत् । तदवस्था पुनर्देव नात्यस्य मुखमीक्षते ॥ ७७ ॥ इति त्यागरय चापयरिमनुत्कपः साधु लक्ष्यते।। बनेनैव पथान्यच समानन्यायमूहताम् ॥ ७८॥' स्लाप्यर्विशेपर्युक्तमुदारं कैश्चिदिप्यते ।। प्रथा टीलाम्बुजक्रीडासरोहमागदादयः ॥ ७९ ॥ भोजः समासभूयस्यमेतद्धस्य जीवितम् । पग्रेप्यदाक्षिणात्यानामिदमेकं परायणम् ॥ ८० ॥ तद्गुरूणां लघूनां च पाल्याल्पत्यमिधणः । उज्यायचे प्रकार सदृश्यमारयायिकादिषु ॥ ८१ ॥ भरतमस्तकपर्यस्तसमरतार्याशुसंस्तरा । पीनरतनस्थितावानम्रदरच यारणी ॥ ८२॥ इति पधेपि पौरसया पानन्योजस्विनीगिरः। अन्ये त्वनाफलं हघमिच्छयोजो गिरां यथा ॥३॥ पयोधरतटोरसहलग्नसंध्यातपशुपा। कस्य फामातुरंतो यारणी न परिष्यति ॥ ८॥ कान्तं सर्वजगत्यान्तं लोषिपार्थानतिनमात् । तच्चयामिधानेपु धर्णनास्पपि दृश्पते ॥५॥ गृहाणि नाम तान्येव तपाराशियादृशः। समावयति यान्येचं पाचनः पादपासुमिः॥८६॥ मनयोरनवधानि स्तनपार्जुम्ममाणयो। भयकानो न पर्यातस्तव घालतान्तरे ॥ ७॥ + ·प्रथमः परिच्छेदः । [१.१०१. इति संभाव्यमेवैतद्विशेषाख्यानसंकृतम् । INDI कान्तं भवति सर्यस्य लोकयात्रानुवर्तिनः ॥ ८ ॥ लोकातीत इयात्यर्थमध्यारोप्य विवक्षितः! योर्थस्तेनातितुष्यन्ति घिदग्धा नेतरे यथा ॥८॥ देवधिष्ण्यमिवाराध्यमद्यप्रभृति नो गृहम् । युप्मत्पादरजःपातधौतनिःशेषकिल्बिषम् ॥२०॥ अल्पं निर्मितमाफाशमनालोच्येव वेधसा। इदमेवंविध भावि भवत्याः स्तनजृम्भणम् ॥ ९१ ॥ इदमत्युक्तिरित्युक्तमेतद्गौडोपलालितम् । प्रस्थान प्रापप्रणीतं तु सारमन्यस्य वमनः ॥ ९२ ।। अन्यधर्मस्ततोन्यत्र लोकसीमानुरोधिना। सम्यगाधीयते यत्र स समाधिः स्मृतो यथा ॥ ९३ ॥ फमुदानि निमीलन्ति कमलान्यन्मिपन्ति प। इति नेन्नफियाध्यासालन्धा तद्वाचिर्ना शृतिः ॥१४॥ निष्ठयूतोद्गीर्णचान्तादि गौणवृत्तिव्यपाश्रयम् । अतिसुन्दरमन्यत्र ग्राम्यकक्षा विगाहते ॥ ९५ ।। पद्मान्यांशुनिष्ठथूताः पीत्या पायफविप्नुपः।। भूयो वमन्तीच मुखैरगोर्णारुणरेणुभिः ॥ ९६ ॥ । (इति) हृद्यमहृध तु निष्ठीवति वधुरिति, युगपोकधर्माणामध्यासश्च मतो यथा ॥ ९७॥ गुरुगर्भभरक्लान्ताः स्तनन्त्यो मेघपइक्तयः। अचलाधिस्यकोत्सङ्गमिमाः समधिशेरते ॥ ९८ ॥ उस्सगशयन सस्याः स्तनन, गौरव क्लमः इतीह गर्भिणीधर्मा यहवोन्यत्र दर्शिताः ॥ ९९ ॥ तदेतत् काव्यसस्पं समाधि म यो गुणः। कविसार्थः समग्रोपि तमेकमुपजीवति ॥ १० ॥ इति मार्गद्वयं भिन्न तत्स्वरूपनिरूपणास । तद्भेदास्तु न शक्यन्तै यस्तु प्रतिकरि स्थिताः ॥ १०१ ॥ शुक्षीरगुडादीनां माधुर्यस्यान्तर महत् । अथापि म पदाध्यातं सरस्वत्यापि शक्यते । १०२। , ·- कान्यादर्शमूलम् । नैसर्गिको च प्रतिमा श्रुतं च बहुनिर्मलम् । अमन्दश्वामियोगोस्याः कारणं काव्यसंपदः ॥ १०३ ॥ न विद्यते यद्यपि पूर्ववासना- गुणानुबन्धि प्रतिभानमद्भुतम्। श्रुतेन यत्नेन च वागुपासिता ध्रुष करोत्येव कमप्यनुग्रहम् ॥ १० ॥ तदस्ततन्दैरनिशं सरस्वती । क्रमादुपास्या खलु कीर्तिमीप्सुमिः। कृशे कवित्वेपि जनाः कृतश्रमा विदग्धगोष्ठीषु विहर्तुमीशते ॥ १०५ ॥ वाचार्यक्षसपत तो कायादर्श माविमा नाम प्रथमः परिच्छेदः। काव्यादर्श दितीयः परिच्छेदः काव्यशोभाकरान् धर्मानलकारान् प्रचक्षते । ते वाचापि विकल्प्यन्ते करतान् कात्स्न्याश्यति ॥१॥ किंतु बीज विकल्पानां पूर्वीचार्ये प्रदर्शिनम् । तदेव प्रतिसस्फर्तुमयमस्मत्परिश्रम ॥२॥ काश्चिन्मार्गविभागार्थमुक्ता. मागप्यलक्रियाः। साधारणमलंकारजातमन्यत् प्रदर्यते ॥ ३ स्वमायाख्यानमुपमा रूपक दीपकावृती। आक्षेपार्यान्तरन्यासो व्यतिरेको विभाधना nn समासातिशयोत्प्रेक्षा हेतु. सूक्ष्मो लयः प्रम। प्रेयो रसबर्जस्वि पर्यायोक समाहितम् ।। उदातापगुतिभिष्टविशेपास्तुल्ययोगिता। शिरोधामस्तुतस्तोत्रे प्याजस्तृतिनिदर्शने ६ ॥ " ·द्वितीयः परिच्छेद । सहोक्तिः परिवृत्त्याशीः संकीर्णमथ भाविकम् । इति वाचामलंकारा दर्शिता पूर्वसूरिभि ॥७॥ नानावस्थं पदार्थानां रुप साक्षाद्विवृण्वती। स्वभावोक्तिश्च जातिश्चेत्याद्या सालंकृतियथा ॥ ८॥ तुण्डराताम्रकुटिलै पक्षहरितकोमलैः । निवर्णराजिभि कण्ठेरेते मन्जुगिरःगुकाः॥९॥ कलकणितगर्भण फण्ठेनाधूर्णितेक्षणः। पारावतः परिक्षिप्य रिरंसश्चुम्बति प्रियाम् ॥ १०॥ वनन्नपु रोमाञ्चं कुर्वन् मनास नितिम् । नेत्रे चामीलयनंप प्रियास्पर्शः प्रवर्तते ॥ १ ॥ कण्ठेकालः करस्थेन कपालेनेन्दुशेसरः । जटाभिः स्निग्धताम्राभराविरासीदवृपध्वजः ॥१२॥ जातिक्रियागुणद्रव्यस्वभावाख्यानमीदृशम् । शास्त्रेप्यस्यैव साम्राज्यं काययप्येतदीप्सितम् ॥ १३ ॥ यथाकथंचित् सादृश्यं यत्रोद्भूतं प्रतीयते । उपमा नाम सा तस्याः प्रपञ्चोयं प्रदर्श्यते ॥ १४ ॥ अम्भोरहमिवातानं मुग्धे करतलं तव । इति धर्मोपमा साक्षात् तुत्यधर्मनिदर्शनात् ॥ १५ ॥ राजीवमिव ते वरवं ने नीलोत्पले इव । इयं प्रतीयमानकधर्मा वस्तुपमैच सा ॥ १६ ॥ त्वदाननमियोनिद्रमरविन्दमभूदिति । सा प्रसिद्धिविपर्यासाद्विपर्यासोपमेप्यते ॥ १७ ॥ तवाननमिवाम्भोजमम्भोजमिव ते मुखम् । इत्यन्योन्योपमा सेयमन्योन्योत्कर्षशंसिनी ॥ १८ ॥ त्वन्मुस कमलेनैव तुल्यं नान्येन केनचित् । इत्यन्यसाम्यव्यावृत्तेरियं सा नियमोपमा ॥ १९ ॥ पनं तावत् तवान्वेति गुसमन्यच्च तादृशम् । अस्ति चेदस्तु तत्कारीत्यसायनियमोपमा ॥ २०॥ समथयोपमाप्यस्ति न फान्यव मुखं नव । लादनारयेन चान्येति फर्मणेन्दुमितीशी ॥ २१ ॥ २ [ कान्यादर्शमूलम् ] ·२.२२] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । [१० त्वय्येव त्यन्मुयं दृष्टं दृश्यते दिवि चन्द्रमाः। इयत्येव भिदा नान्येत्यसावतिशयोपमा ॥२२॥ मय्येवास्या मुसवीरित्यलमिन्दकित्यनः । पद्मपि सा यदस्त्येवेत्यसायुत्प्रेक्षितोपमा ॥२३॥ यदि किंचिद्भवेत् पद्मसुङ विभ्रान्तलोचनम् । तत् ते मुसधियं धत्वामित्यसाबद्भुतोपमा ॥ २४ ॥ शशीत्युत्प्रेक्ष्य तन्यगि त्वन्मुखं त्पन्मुसीशया। इन्दुमप्यनुधावामीत्येपा मोहोपमा मता ॥ २५ ॥ कि पदामन्तीन्तालि कि ते लोलेक्षण मुखम् । मम दोलायते चित्तमितीयं संशयोपमा ॥ २६ ॥ न पास्येन्दुनियाास्येन्दुलजाकरी शुतिः । अतस्त्वन्मुखमेवेदमित्यसो निर्णयोपमा ।। २७ ।। शिशिरांशुप्रतिद्धन्द्धि धीमत् सुरभिगन्धि च । अम्भोजमिव ते चक्त्रमिति भ्लपोपमा स्मृता ॥ २८ ॥ सरूपशब्दवाच्यत्वान् सा समानोपमा यथा । बालेवोद्यानमालेयं सालकाननशामिनी ॥२९॥ पद्मं वहुरजश्चन्दः क्षयी ताभ्यां तवाननम् । समानमपि सोसकमिति निन्दोपमा स्मृता ॥ ३०॥ ब्रह्मणोप्युदयः पाश्चन्द्रः शम्भुशिरोधृतः । तो तुल्यौ त्वन्मुखेनेति सा प्रशंसोपमोच्यते ॥ ३१॥ चन्द्रेण त्वन्मुलं तुल्यमित्याचिरयासु मे मनः । स गुणो वास्तु दोषो चेत्याचिग्यासोपमां विदुः॥ः शतपत्रं शरच्चन्द्रस्त्वदाननमिति प्रयम् । परस्परविरोधीति सा विरोधोपमा मता ॥ ३३ ॥ न जातु शक्तिरिन्दोस्ते मुखेन प्रतिगर्जितम् । कलदिनी जडस्येति प्रतिषेधोपमैव सा ॥ ३४ ॥ मृगेक्षणावं ते चक्त्रं मृगणेवाद्वितः शशी । तथापि सम एवासौ गोत्कर्षाति चट्टपमा ॥ ३५ ॥ न पद्मं मुखमेवेदं न भृङ्गो चक्षुषी इमे । इति विस्पष्टसादृश्यात् तत्त्वारयानोपमैव सा ॥३६ ।। चन्द्रारविन्दयोः कक्ष्यामतिऋम्य मुखं तब । आत्मनैवाभवत् तुल्यमित्यसाधारणोपमा ॥ २७ ॥ - ·द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः । [२.५२ सर्वपद्मप्रभासार. समाहृत इव कचित् । त्वदाननं विभातीति तामभूतोपमां विदुः ॥ ३८ ॥ चन्द्रबिम्बादिव विपं चन्दनादिव पावकः । परुपा वागितो वक्त्रादित्यसंभावितोपमा ॥ ३९ ॥ चन्दनोदकचन्द्रांशुचन्द्रकान्तादिशीतलः । स्पर्शस्तवेत्यतिशयं प्रथयन्ती वहुपमा ॥ ४० ॥ इन्दुविम्यादिबोत्कीर्ण पनगादिवोदृतम् । तय तन्वति वदनमित्यसौ विक्रियोपमा ॥४१॥ पूष्ण्यातप इवाह्नीव पूषा व्योम्नीव चासरः । विक्रमस्त्वय्यधालक्ष्मीमिति मालोपमाक्रमः ॥ ४२ ॥ वाक्यार्थेनैव पास्यार्थः कोपि यापमीयते । एकानेकेवशब्दत्वात् सा वाक्यार्थोपमा द्विधा ॥४३॥ त्वदाननमधीराक्षमाविर्दशनदीधिति । भ्रमभृङ्गमिवालक्ष्यकेसरं भाति पङ्कजम् ॥ १४ ॥ ..... नलिन्या इघ तन्वमन्यास्तस्या. पद्ममिवाननम् । मया मधुव्रतेनेय पायं पायमरम्यत ॥४५॥ वस्तु किंचिदुपन्यस्य न्यसनं तत्सधर्मणः । साम्यप्रतीतिरस्तीति प्रतिवस्तूपमा यथा ॥ ४६॥ नैकोपि त्वादृशोद्यापि जायमानेपु राजसु । ननु द्वितीयो नास्त्येव पारिजातस्य पादपः ॥ १७ ॥ अधिकेन समीकृत्य हीनमेकक्रियाविधी। यद्यन्ति स्मृता सेयं तुल्ययोगोपमा यथा ॥४८॥ दिवो जागर्ति रक्षायै पुलोमारि वो भवान् । असुरास्तेन हन्यन्ते सावलेपास्त्वया नृपाः ॥ ४९ ॥ कान्त्या चन्द्रमसं धाम्ना सूर्य धैर्यण चार्णवम् । राजनगुफरोपीति सैपा हेतूपमा मता ॥ ५० ॥ न लिङ्गवचने, मिन्ने न होनाधिकतापि वा। उपमादपणायालं यत्रोद्वेगो न धीमताम् ॥ ५ ॥ x स्त्रीय गच्छति पण्दीयं वक्त्येषा स्त्री पुमानिय । प्राणा इव प्रियोयं में विद्या धनमियार्जिता ॥५२॥ ? . .

·२.९३ ] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । [१२ भवानिय महीपाल देवराजो विराजते। अलमंशुमतः कक्षामारोढुं तेजसा नृपः ॥ ५३॥. इत्येवमादि मौभाग्यं न जहात्येव जातुचित् । अस्ति च कचिदुद्वेगः प्रयोगे याग्विदां यथा ।। ५४ ॥ हंसीव धवलश्चन्द्रः सरांसीवामलं नमः। भर्तृभक्तो भटः श्वेव गद्योती भाति भानुवत् ॥५५॥ ईदृशं पय॑ते सद्धिः कारणं तत्र चिन्त्यताम् । [गुणदोपविचाराय स्वयमेव मनीपिभिः ॥ ५६ ॥ ] इववद्वायथाशब्दा: समाननिभसंनिभाः। तुल्यसंकाशनीकाराप्रकाशप्रतिरूपकाः ॥ ५७ ॥ प्रतिपक्षप्रतिद्वन्द्विमत्यनीकविरोधिनः। सहफ्सदृशसंवादिसजातीयानुवादिनः ॥ ५८॥ प्रतिविम्वप्रतिच्छन्दसरूपसमसंमिताः। सलक्षणसरक्षाभसपक्षोपमितोपमाः ॥ ५९॥ कल्पदेशीयदेश्यादि प्ररयप्रतिनिधी अपि । सवर्णतुलितो शब्दी ये चान्यूनार्थवादिनः ॥१०॥ समासश्च बहुप्रीहिः शशाङ्कवदनादिषु । स्पर्धत जयति देटि हृयति प्रतिगर्जेति ॥ ६१ ॥ यामोशत्यवजानाति कदर्थयति निन्दति । विडम्बयलि संधत्ते हसतीlत्यसूयति ॥ ६२॥ तस्य मुष्णाति सौभाग्यं तस्य कान्ति विलुम्पति । तेन सार्धे विगृह्णाति तुलां तेनाधिरोहति ॥ ६३ ॥ तत्पदव्यां पदं धत्ते तम्य कक्षां विगाहते । तमन्येत्यनुवनाति तच्छीलं तनिषेधति ॥ ६४ ॥ तस्य चानुकरोतीति शब्दाः सादृश्यसूचफोः । [ उपमायामिमे प्रोक्ताः कवीनां बुद्धिसौख्यदाः ॥६५॥] इत्युपसावक्रम्॥ उपमंव तिरोभूतभेदा रूपकमुच्यते । यथा बाहुलता पाणिपद्मं चरणपल्लवः ॥६६॥ गङ्गल्या पलवान्यासन् कुसुमानि नखार्चिपः। प ·- " - द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः। [२.८२ पाहलने पसन्नास्त्य मा प्रत्यक्षवारिणी॥ ६॥ इत्येनममम्नाग्यं ममम्नं पूर्णरूपकम् । स्मितं मुमेन्दोग्योत्स्नति समस्तव्यम्नम्पकम् ॥ ६८ ॥ ताम्रालिदलयणि नगदीधितिफेसरम् । जियते मी भूपाल यच्चरणपङ्कजम् ॥ ६०.॥ महल्यादी दलादित्य पादे चारोण पद्यताम् । तोग्यस्थानपिन्यासादेतत् सफलरूपकम् ॥ ७० ॥ अफम्मादेय में घण्डि स्फुरिताधापालपम् । मुगं मुनारची घ घमाम्भःकणमअरीः ॥ ७॥ मअरीस्त्य घमाम्मः पालवीरुत्य चाधरम् । मान्यधारतमनास्पमतोयपयरूपकम् ॥ ७२ ।। -- पल्गितघु गलद्धर्मजलमालोहिनेक्षणम् । पिवृणोनि मदायस्थामिदं पदनपरजम् ॥ ७३ ॥ यपिस्त्य मुग्गानि मुगमेपारविन्दताम् । थासीद्वामितमदमतोययविरूपकम् ॥ ७ ॥ मदपाटलगण्डन रननेत्रोत्पलेन ते। मुपेन मुग्धः सोप्येप जनो रागमयः एतः ॥ ७॥ एफारूप चैतदेषं विप्रभृतान्यपि । आहानि रूपयन्यत्र योगायोगी मिदाकरी ॥७६ ॥ स्मितपुप्पोज्ज्यलं लोलनप्रभृामिदं मुरम् । इति पुप्पद्विरेफाणां संगत्या युक्तरूपकम् ॥७७ ॥ इदमादस्मितज्योत्स्नं स्निग्धनेोत्पलं मुगम् । इति ज्योत्स्नोत्पलायोगायुक्त नाम रूपकम् ।। ७८॥ रूपणादहिनोहानां रुपणारूपणाश्रयात् । रूपकं विषम नाम ललित जायते यथा ॥ ७९ ॥ मदरक्तकपोलेन मन्मथस्त्वन्मुपेन्दुना । नर्तितधूलतेनाले मर्दितुं भुवनत्रयम् ॥ ८० ॥ हरिपादः शिरोलग्नजमुकन्याजलांशुकः। जपत्यसुरनिःशङ्कमुरानन्दोत्सयध्वजः ॥ ८॥ विशेषणसमप्रस्य रूपं फेतोर्यदीरशम् । पादे तदर्पणादेतत् सविशेषणरूपकम् ।। ८२ ॥ न मीलयति पनानि न नभोप्यवगाहते। मिल .

·२.८३] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । [११ त्वन्मुखेन्दुममासूनां हरणायेव कल्पते ॥ ८३ ॥ अक्रिया चन्द्रकार्याणामन्यकार्यस्य च किया। अत्र सदर्यते यस्माद्विरद्ध नाम रूपकम् ॥ ८४॥ गाम्भीर्येण समुद्रोसि गौरवेणासि पर्वतः । कामदत्वाच्च लोकानामसि त्व कल्पपादपः ॥ ८५॥ गाम्भीर्यप्रमुखरन हेतुभिः सागरी गिरिः। कल्पगुमश्च नियते तदिदं हेतुरूपकम् ॥ ८६ ॥ राजहसोपभोगाई भ्रमरपार्यसोरभम् । सखि वक्ताम्बुजमिद तयेति श्लिष्टरूपकम् ॥ ८७ ॥ इष्ट साधर्म्यधर्म्यदर्शनागौणमुरत्ययोः । उपमाव्यतिरेकास्य रूपकहितय यथा ॥८८॥ अयमालोहितच्छायो मदेन मुखचन्द्रमाः। सनद्धोदयरागम्य चन्द्रस्य प्रतिगर्जति ।। ८९ ॥ चन्द्रमा पीयते देवैर्मया त्वन्मुखचन्द्रमाः । असमग्रोप्यसौ शश्वदयमापूर्णमण्डल. ॥ १० ॥ मुखचन्द्रस्य चन्द्रत्वमिन्थमन्योपतापिन । न ते सुन्दरि संवादीत्येतदाक्षेपरूपकम् ॥९१ ॥ मुखेन्दुरपि ते चण्डि मां निर्दहति निर्दयम्। भाग्यदोषान्ममैवेति तत् समाधानरूपकम् ।। ९२ ॥ मुखपङ्कजरङ्गे स्मिन् सुलतानर्तकी तव । “लीलानृतं करोतीति रम्य रूपकरूपकम् ॥१३॥ नेतन्मुखमिद पद्म, न नेने भ्रमराविमौ । एतानि केसराण्येव नैता दन्तार्चिपस्तव ॥ ५४॥ मुखादित्व नियत्यय पद्मादित्येन रूपणात्। उद्भासितगुणोत्कर्षे तत्वापह्नवरूपकम् ।। ९५ ॥ न पर्यन्तो विकल्पानां रूपकोपमयोरतः। दिमात्र दर्शित धीरैरनुक्तमनुमीयताम् ॥९६ ॥ ॥ इति रूपकचक्रम् ॥ जातिक्रियागुणद्रव्यवाचिनैकन चर्तिना। सर्ववाक्योपकारश्चेत् तदाहुपिंक यथा ॥ ९७ ॥ पवनो दक्षिण. पर्ण जीर्ण हरति वीरुधाम् । Catch Sitch ·द्वितीयः परिच्छेयः। [२.११६ स एप च नतादीनां मानमहाय करपते ॥२८॥ चरन्ति चतुरम्भोधियेलीयामा दन्तिनः । चप्राचालाद्रिय पुन्दभामो गुणा ते ॥१९॥ दयामला:प्रापण्यामिशिो जीमृतपरतिभिः । भुपथ मुफुमाराभिनयशालराजिमिः ॥ १०॥ विष्णुना पिफ्रामस्धेन दानयानां विभूतयः । पापि नाताः शुनोप्पासमानीता देयतरयः ॥ १०१।। इत्यादिदीपकान्युक्तान्येयं मायान्तयारपि। याफ्ययोदशपिप्यामः कानिचित् तानि तद्यथा ॥ १०२॥ नृत्यन्ति निचुलोत्सह गायन्ति च फलापिनः । यन्ति च पयोदेष एवं पाभुगर्भिणीम् ॥ १०३ ।। मन्दो गन्धयहः क्षारी,यनिरिन्दय जायते । चर्चाचन्दनपातधारपानःप्रवामिनाम् ॥ १० ॥ जलं जलधरोहाण पुल गृशिमण्डिनाम् । चल च तडितां दाम यलं कुमुमधन्यनः ॥ १०५॥ स्वया नीलोत्पलं फणे स्मरणास्रं शरासने। मयापि भरणे चेतनयमेतत् सम एतम् ॥ १०६॥ गुहः यतार्चिपो पूर्वी पक्षा, पञ्चशरस्य स. । स च रागस्य रागोपि यूनां रत्युन्मयधियः ॥ १०७ ॥ इत्यादिदीएफन्यपि पूर्वपूर्वन्यपेक्षिणी । पाक्यमाला प्रयुक्तेति तन्मालादीपकं मतम् ॥ १०८॥ भूपलेपमनस्य पर्धयन्ति बलादकाः । ४ करयन्ति च धर्मस्य मारतोद्तीकराः ॥ १० ॥ अपलेपपदेनान यलाहकपदेन च । Vक्रिये विरुद्ध संयुक्त तद्विरुद्धार्थदीपफम् ॥ ११० ॥ हरत्याभोगमाशानां गृह्णाति ज्योतिषां गणम् । आदते चाद्य में प्राणानसा जलधरायली ॥ ११ ॥ अनेक शब्दोपादानात् क्रिययात्र दीप्यते । यतो जलधरापल्यस्तस्मादफार्थदीपकम् ॥ १२ ॥ हधगन्धयहास्तगास्तमालश्यामलत्विपः । दियि भ्रमन्ति जीमूता भुवि चैते मतजाः ॥ ११३ ।। 4 H ·काव्यादर्शमूलम् । अत्र धर्मरभित्रानामभ्राणां हस्तिनामपि । भ्रमणेनैव संवन्ध इति लिटार्थदीपकम् ॥ ११ ॥ अनेनैव प्रकारेण पाणामपि दीपके । विकल्पानामनुगतिर्विधातव्या विचक्षणः ॥ ११५ ॥ ॥ इति दीपंकचक्रम् ॥ अर्थावृत्तिः पदावृत्तिरभयावृत्तिरित्यपि। दीपकस्थान एवेष्टमलंकारत्रयं यथा ॥ ११६ ।। विकलन्ति कदम्बानि स्फुटन्ति कुटजोगमाः। उन्मीलन्ति च कन्दल्यो दलन्ति ककुभानि च ॥ ११७॥ उत्कण्ठयति मेघानां माला वर्ग कलापिनाम् । यूनां चोत्कण्ठयत्यद्य मानसं मकरध्यजः ।। ११८ ॥ जित्वा विश्वं भवानन विहरत्यवरोधनः । विहरत्यासरोभिस्ते रिपुचों दिवं गतः ॥ ११९ ।। प्रतिषेधोक्तिराक्षेपस्नकाल्यापेक्षय त्रिधा। अथास्य पुनराक्षेप्यभेदानन्त्यादनन्तता ॥ १२० ॥ अनङ्गः पञ्चभिः पोपैर्विश्वं न्यजयतेपुभिः । इत्यसंभाव्यमथवा विचित्रा वस्तुशक्तयः ।। १२१ ॥ इत्यनङ्ग जयायोगयुद्धिहेतुयलादिह प्रवृत्तय यदाक्षिप्ता वृत्ताक्षेपस्तदीदृशः ॥१२२ ॥ कुतः कुवलयं कर्णे करोषि कलभापिणि । किमपाङ्गमपर्याप्तमस्मिन् कर्मणि मन्यसे ॥ १२३ ॥ स वर्तमानाक्षेपोयं कुर्वत्येवासितोत्पलम् । कणे काचित् प्रियेणैवं चाटुकारेण रुध्यते ॥ १२४ ॥ सत्यं चीमि न त्वं मां दृष्टुं वालम लप्स्यसे । अन्याचुम्बनसंक्रान्तलाक्षारतेन चक्षुपा ॥ १२५ ।। सोयं भविम्बदाक्षेपः भागेवातिमनस्विनी । कदाचिदपराधोस्य भावीत्येवमरुन्द्ध यत् ॥ १२६ ॥ तव तन्यशि मिथ्यैव रूढमङ्गेषु मार्दघम् । यदि सत्य मृद्न्येव किमकाण्डे रुजन्ति माम् ॥ १२७ ॥ धर्माक्षेपोयमाक्षिप्तमङ्गनागारमार्दवम् । कामुकेन यत्रैवं कर्मणा तद्विरोधिना ॥ १२८ ॥ सुन्दरी सा ममेत्येप विवेक केन जायते। .

·। १७] द्वितीय परिच्छेद । [-२.१४५ प्रभामात्रं हि तरलं दृश्यते न तदाश्रयः ॥ १२९ ।। धाक्षेपोयमाक्षिप्तो धर्मी धर्म प्रभाह्वयम् । अनुशायात्र यदृपमत्याश्चर्य विवक्षता ॥ १३० ।। चक्षुपी तव रत्येते स्फुरत्यधरपल्लवः । भुवौ च भुग्ने न तथाप्यदुष्टस्यास्ति मे भयम् ॥ १३१ ॥ स एप कारणाक्षेपः प्रधान कारणं भियः । स्वापराधो निपिद्धोन यत् नियेण पटीयसा ॥ १३२ ॥ दूरे प्रियतमः सोयमागतो जलदागमः। दृष्टाश्च फुल्ला निचुला न मृता चास्मि किं चिदम् ॥ १३३ ॥ कार्याक्षेपः स कार्यस्य मग्णस्य निवर्तनात् । तत्कारणमुपन्यस्य दारुणं जलदागमम् ।। १३४ । न चिरं मम तापाय तव याना भविष्यति। यदि यास्यसि यातव्यमलमाशङ्कयान ते ॥ १३५ ॥ इत्यनुशामुखेनैव कान्तस्याक्षिप्यते गतिः। मरणं सूचयन्त्यैवं सोनुशाक्षेप उच्यते ॥ १३६ ॥ धनं च बहु लभ्यं ते सुखं क्षेमं च वर्मनि । न च मे प्राणसंदेहस्तथापि प्रिय मा स्म गाः ॥ १३७ ॥ प्रत्याचक्षाणया हेतून् प्रिययानाविवन्धिनः। प्रभुत्वेनैव रुद्धस्तत् प्रभुत्याक्षेप ईदृशः ॥ १३८ । जीविताशा बलवती धनाशा दुर्बला मम । गच्छ वा तिष्ठ चा कान्त स्वावस्था तु निवेदिता ॥१३९ ॥ असावनादराक्षेपो यदनादरवद्वचः। प्रियप्रयाण रुन्धत्या प्रयुक्तमिह रक्तया ॥ १४०॥ "गच्छ गच्छसि चेत् कान्त पन्धानः सन्तु ते शिवाः । ममापि जन्म तत्रैव भूयाधन गतो भवान् ॥ १४ ॥ इस्याशीर्वचनाक्षेपो यदाशीर्वादवर्मना । स्वावस्थां सूचयन्यैव कान्तयात्रा निषिध्यते ॥ १४२ ॥ यदि सत्यैव यात्रा ते,काप्यन्या गृह्यतां त्वया। अहमद्येय रुद्धास्मि रन्ध्रापेक्षेण मृत्युना ॥ १४३ ।। इत्येष परुषाक्षेपः परुपाक्षरपूर्वकम् । कान्तस्याक्षिप्यते यस्मात् प्रस्थान प्रेमनिघ्नया ॥ १४४ ॥ गन्ता चेद्गच्छ पूर्ण ते कणे यान्ति पुरा रवाः । भार्तयन्धुमुपोदीः प्रयाणप्रतिबन्धिनः ॥ ४५ ॥ कास्या मलम 1 .

·२.१४६-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् ।
साचिव्याक्षेप एवैप यदन प्रतिषिध्यते ।
प्रियप्रयाणे साचिव्यं कुर्वत्येवातिरक्तया ॥ १४६॥
गच्छेति वक्तमिच्छामि मप्रिय त्वत्प्रियपिणी ।
निर्गच्छति मुसाहाणी मा गा इति करोमि किम् ॥ १७ ॥
यत्नाक्षेपः स यत्नस्य कृतस्यानिष्टवस्तुनि ।
विपरीतफलोत्पत्तरानर्थक्योपदर्शनात् ॥ १५८ ॥
क्षणदर्शनविघ्नाय पक्ष्मस्पन्दाय कुप्यतः।
प्रेम्णः प्रयाणं ते हि मया तस्यष्टमिप्यते ॥ १४९ ।।
अयं परवशाक्षेपो यत् प्रेमपरतन्त्रया ।
तया निषिध्यते यात्रान्यस्यार्थस्योपसूचनात्॥१५० ॥
सहिप्ये विरह नाथ दह्यदृश्याअनं मम ।
यदक्तनेत्रो फन्दर्पः प्रहर्ता मां न पश्यति ॥ १५१ ।।
दुष्करं जीवनोपायमुपन्यस्यावरुध्यते ।
पत्युः प्रस्थानमित्याहुरुपायाक्षेपमीदृशम् ।। १५२ ।।
प्रवृत्तय प्रयामीति पाणी वल्लभ ते सुखात्।
अयातापि स्वयेदानी मन्दप्रेम्णा ममास्ति फिम् ॥ १५३ ।।
रोपाक्षेपोयमुद्रिक्तस्नेहनियन्त्रितात्मना।
संरब्धया प्रियारब्ध प्रयाणं यनिवार्यते ॥१५४ ॥
[मुग्धा कान्तस्य यात्रोक्तिश्रवणादेव मुर्छिता ।
घुम्चा चक्ति प्रियं या किं चिरेणागतो भवान् , ॥१५५॥
[इति तत्फालसंभूतमूर्छयाक्षिप्यते गतिः।
फान्तस्य फातराक्ष्या यन्म क्षेपः स ईशः॥ १५६ ॥ ]
मानातं न कृतं फणे स्त्रीभिर्मधुनि नार्पितम् ।
त्वद्विषां दीर्घिकास्येच विशीर्ण नीलमुत्पलम् ॥ १५७ ।।
सानुक्रोशीयमाक्षेपा सानुक्रोशमियोत्पले ।
व्यावर्त्य कर्म तद्योग्यं शोच्यावस्थोपदर्शनात् ॥ १५८ ।।
अों न संभृतः कधिन्न विद्या काचिदर्जिता।
न तपः संचितं किंचिद्गतं च सकलं वयः॥ १५९ ॥
असायनुशयाक्षेपो यस्मादनुशयोत्तरम् ।
अर्थार्जनादेावृत्तिर्दर्शितेह गतायुपा ॥ १६०॥
अमृतात्मनि पनानां द्वैधरि निग्धतारके।
मुखेन्दी तव सत्यस्मिन्नपरेण किमिन्दुना ॥ १६१ ॥

·११]
द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः। [-२.१७६
इति मुख्येन्दुराक्षिप्तो गुणान् गौणेन्दुवर्तिनः ।
तत्समान दर्शयित्येति श्लिष्टाक्षेपस्तथाविधः॥ १२ ॥
किमयं शरदम्भोदः किं वा हंसकदम्बकम् ।
तं नूपुरसंवादि थूयते तन्न तोयदः॥ १६३ ॥
इत्ययं संशयाक्षेपः संशयो यन्निवय॑ते ।
धर्मेण हंससुलभेनास्पृष्टयनजातिना ॥ १६४ ॥
चित्रमाकान्तविश्वोपि विक्रमस्तै न तृप्यति ।
कदा वा दृश्यने तृप्तिपदीर्णस्य हविर्भुजः ॥ १६५ ।।
अयमर्थान्तराक्षेपः प्रक्रान्तो यन्निवार्यते ।
विस्मयोर्थान्तरस्येह दर्शनात् तत्सधर्मणः ॥ १६६ ॥
न स्तूयसे नरेन्द्र त्वं ददासीति कदाचन ।
स्वमेव मत्वा गृह्णन्ति यतस्त्वद्धनमर्थिनः ॥ १६७॥
इत्येवमादिराक्षेपो हेत्याक्षेप इति स्मृतः।
अनयैव दिशान्यपि विकल्पाः शक्यमूहितम् ॥ १६८ ।।
॥ इत्याक्षेपचक्रम् ॥
शेय, सोर्थान्तरन्यासो वस्तु प्रस्तुत्य किंचन ।
तत्साधनसमर्थस्य न्यासो योन्यस्य वस्तुनः॥ १६९ ॥
विश्वव्यापी विशेषस्थः श्लेपाविद्धो विरोधवान् ।
अयुक्तकारी युक्तात्मा युक्तायुत्तो विपर्ययः ।। १७० ।।
इत्येषमादयो भेदाः प्रयोगप्पस्य लक्षिताः।
उदाहरणमालैपां रूपव्यक्त्यै निदर्यते ॥ १७१ ॥
भगवन्तौ जगन्नेत्रे सूर्याचन्द्रमसावपि ।
पश्य गच्छत एवास्तं नियतिः केन लवयते ॥ १७२ ।।
पयोमुचः परीतापं हरन्त्येते शरीरिणाम् ।
नन्वात्मलाभो महतां पर दुःखोपशान्तये ॥ १७३॥
उत्पादयति लोकस्य प्रोति मलयमारतः ।
ननु दाक्षिण्यसपन्नः सर्वस्य भवति प्रियः ॥ १७४ ॥
जगदाहादयत्येप मलिनोपि निशाकरः।
भनुगृह्णाति हि परान् सदापोपि द्विजेश्वरः ॥ १७५ ।।
मधुपानफलात् फण्ठान्निर्गतोयलिनां ध्वनिः ।
कट्टर्भवति कर्णस्य कामिनां पापमीदृशम् ॥ १७६ ॥

·. २.१७७-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । अयं मम दहत्यङ्गमम्भोजदलसंस्तरः । हुताशनप्रतिनिधि हात्मा ननु युज्यते ॥ १७७ ।। क्षिणोतु काम शीतांशुः किं घसन्तो दुनोति माम् । मलिनाचरितं कर्म सुरभेनन्वसांप्रतम् ॥ १७८ ॥ कुमुदान्यपि दाहाय किम कमलाकरः। न हीन्दुगृहोपग्रेपु,सूर्यगृह्यो मृदुर्भवेत् ।। १७९ ॥ ॥ इत्यर्थान्तरन्यासचक्रम् ॥ शब्दोपात्त प्रतीते चा सादृश्ये यस्तुनोईयोः । ता यझेदकथनं व्यतिरेकः स कथ्यते ।। १८० ॥ धैर्यलावण्यगाम्भीर्यप्रमुस्त्वमुदन्यतः । गुणैस्तुल्योसि भेदस्तु यपुपैवेदशेन ते ॥ १८१ ।। इत्येकव्यतिरेकोयं धर्मणफत्रवर्तिना। प्रतीतिविषयमाप्त दस्योभयवर्तिनः ॥ १८२ ॥ अभिन्नवेलो गम्भीरायम्मुराशिवानपि । असावखनसंकाशस्त्वं तु चामीफरातिः॥१८३॥ उभयव्यतिरेफोयमुभयोमँदको गुणी। कार्य पिशङ्गता चेति यत् पृथग्दर्शिताविह ॥ २८४ ॥ त्वं समुद्रश्च दुर्वारी महासत्त्वा सतेजसौ। इयता युपयोमेंदः स जडामा पटुर्भवान् ॥ १८ ॥ स एप श्लेषरूपत्वात् सम्लप इति गृहाताम् । साक्षेपश्च सहेतुश्च दश्यते तदपि द्वयम् ॥ १८६ ॥ स्थितिमानपि धीगेपि ररनानामाकरोपि सन् । तय कक्षां न यात्येव मलिनो मकरालयः॥ १८७।। यहमपि महीं रत्स्ना सीलदीपसागराम् । भर्तृमावादभुजंगानां शोषस्यत्ती निरुप्यते ॥ १८८ ॥ शब्दोपादानसादृश्यव्यतिरेयोयमीक्षा। प्रतीयमानसादृश्योप्याम्नि सोनुविधीयते ॥ १८९॥ स्वन्मुग कमल चेति द्वयोरप्यनयोभिदा । फमल जलसंरोहि स्चन्मुसं त्यदुपाधयम् ॥ १९० ॥ भमृपिरगसमस्पृष्टमय मृगक्षणम् । रदं तु नयनान्द तय तहगुणभूषितम् ॥ १९१ ॥ यस्मिन् भेदमायोनि रस्मिनाधिपयदर्शनम्। सहराध्यतिरेपश्य पुनरम्यः प्रदर्यते ॥ १९२ ॥ .

·द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः । [-२.२०८ स्वन्मुखं पुण्डरीक च पुल्ले सुरभिगन्धिनी। भ्रमरगमरमम्भोज लोलन मुनगंतु ते । (९३ ॥ चन्द्रोयमस्वरोत्तंसा हंसायं तोयभूपणम् । नभो नक्षत्रमालादमुकुलकुमुदं पयः ॥ १९४ ॥ प्रतीयमानशीफल्यादिसाम्ययोवियदम्भसोः । शतः प्रतीनशुद्धयोश्च भेदोस्मिश्चन्द्रईसयोः ।। १९५ ॥ पूर्वत्र शब्दयत् साम्यमुभयमापि भेदकम् ।। भृगनेपादि तुल्य तत् सुहाध्यतिरकिना ॥ १९६ ॥ भरत्नालोकसंहार्यमहाय सूर्यरश्मिभिः । रापिरोधकर यूनां योयन भयं तमः ॥ १९७ सजातिव्यतिरेकोय तमोजावरिदं तमः। दृष्टिरोधितया तुल्यं भिन्नमन्यैरदर्शि यत् ॥ १८॥ ॥इति व्यतिरेकरम् । प्रसिद्धहेतव्यावृत्या यत्किचित् कारणान्तरम् । पत्र स्वाभाविकारवं था विभाव्यं सा विमायना ॥ १९९. ।। अपीतक्षीयकादम्यमसमष्टामलाभ्याम् । अप्रसादितशुदाम्यु जगदासीन्मनोहगम् ॥ २०० ।। अनझितासिता एरिमरनायाता नता। भरश्रितोगणवायमपरम्तय मुन्दरि ॥२०॥ यदपीनादिन्यं स्यात् शीयन्याचन्यहेतुपाम् । अदितुकं च तस्याह वियोन्यपिगमता ॥२०२ ॥ पत्र निसर्गमुरभि यपुरम्याजमुन्दरम् । प्रकारपरिश्चन्द्रो निनिमित्तामा स्मरः ॥ २३ ॥ निसगाविपदरच हेतुः साक्षानिनिमः। उतच सुरमित्यादि फल तत् सा यिभायना ॥२०॥ पशु किनिमित्य तमुम्पस्यान्यपम्ननः । उनिः संयमपरयात् सा ममासानिरिभ्यते ॥ २० ॥ पिपन् मधु पधापार्म नमर पुरापा। पानसमारण्ये पप गुम्यान रमटम ॥२०॥ तिमीलानापरगतिलोय रागिणः। फरपाधिविपामापामिन्दागिपिमापते. पिशेमाभिमापि गुन्साकारपिशेषणा!

·२.२०८-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । अस्त्यसावपराप्यस्ति भिन्नाभिन्नविशेषणा ॥ २०८ ।। रूढमूलः फलमरैः पुष्णननिशमर्थिनः । सान्द्रच्छायो महावृक्षः सोयमासादितो मया ॥ २०९ ।। अनल्पाविदपाभोगः फलपुष्पसमृद्धिमान् । सोच्छायः स्थैर्यवान् देवादेष लब्धो मया दुमः ॥२१० ॥ उभयन पुमान् कश्चिद् वृक्षत्वेनोपवर्णितः। सर्वे साधारणा धर्माः पूर्वप्रान्यत्र तु द्वयम् ।। २११ ॥ निवृत्तव्यालसंसर्गो निसर्गमधुराशयः । अयमम्भोनिधिः कई कालेन परिशुष्यति ॥२१२॥ इत्यपूर्वसमासोक्तिः पूर्वधर्मनिवर्तनात् । समुद्रेण समानस्य पुंसः व्यापत्तिसूचनात् ॥ २१३ ॥ इति समासोक्तिचक्रम् ॥ चिवक्षा या विशेषस्य लोकसीमातिवर्तिनी। असावतिशयोक्तिः स्यादलंकारोत्तमा यथा ॥२१४ ।। मल्लिकामालभारिण्यः सर्वाङ्गीणाईचन्दनाः क्षौमवत्यो न लक्ष्यन्त ज्योत्स्नाधामभिसारिकाः ॥ २१५ ॥ चन्द्रातपस्य पाहल्यमुक्तमुत्कर्पयत्तया। संशयातिशयादीनां व्यक्त्ये किंचिनिदर्यते ॥ २१६ ।। स्तनयोर्जघनस्यापि मध्ये मध्यं प्रिये तय । अस्ति नास्तीति संदेहो न मेद्यापि निवर्तते ॥ २१७ ॥ निणे शक्यमस्तीति मध्यं तव नितम्बिनि । अन्यथानुपपत्त्येव पयोधरमरस्थितः ॥ २१८ ॥ अहो विशालं भूपाल भुवनप्रितयोदरम् । माति मातुमशफ्योपि यशोगशिर्यदन ते ॥२१९ ॥ अलंकारान्तराणामप्येकमाहुः परायणम् । घागीशमहितामुक्तिमिमामतिशयालयाम् ॥ २२० । इत्यतिशयोक्तिचक्रम् ॥ अन्यधय स्थिता घृत्तिश्चेतनस्येतरस्य पा। अन्यपोत्प्रेक्ष्यते यत्र तामुन्प्रेक्षां विदुर्यथा ॥ २२१ ॥ मध्यंदिनासंतप्तः सरसी गाहते गजः । मन्ये मार्तण्डगृहाणि पनायुद्धर्तमुपतः ।। २२२ ॥ स्नातु पातु मिसान्यतुं फरिणो जलगादनम् । + ·-- 4 द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः। (-२-२२८ तहरनियायेति कविनोत्प्रेक्ष्य पर्यते ।। २२३ ॥ कर्णस्य भूपणमिदं मदायतिविरोधिनः। इति फणांरपलं प्रायस्तय रएपा विलक्षपंत ॥ २२४ ॥ अपाङ्गमागपातिन्या दृऐरंभिकपलम् । स्पृश्यते धा न येत्ये कविनोत्प्रेक्ष्य पर्यते ॥ २२५ ॥ लिम्पद्रीय तमोहानि थपंतीयाअनं नमः। इतीदमपिभूयिष्टमत्प्रेक्षालक्षणान्वितम् ॥ २२६ ॥ कंपांचिदुपमात्रान्तिरियथुत्येह जायते । नोपमान तिदन्तनेन्यतिफम्यासमापितम् ॥ २२ ॥ उपमानोपमेयरयं तुल्यधमन्यपेक्षया । लिम्पतेस्तमसवासी धर्मः फोन समीश्यते ॥२२८ ॥ यदि लेपनमेवट लिम्पतिनाम फोपरः। स एय धर्मो धर्मी चैत्यनुन्मत्तो न भापते ॥ २२॥ फता यापमान स्यानपगमूनोमी क्रियापदे । स्यशियासाधनयमो गालमन्यापपेशिनुम् ॥ २३० ॥ यो लिम्पत्य गा तुल्यं तम इत्यपि सतः। भगामीति न संपर सोपि मृग्यः समी गुणः ॥ २३१॥ पादुरिय ते पपपमिति कान्तिः प्रतीयते । म सधा लिम्पतेलपादन्यवर प्रतीयते ॥ २३२।। रापालपणापायं लिपतिापतकाका माफमा घ घुसपगुग्गायत लीस्पताम् ॥ २३ ॥ मन्ये शोभुर्प मापो गुन मिरयेपमादितिः। सहा प्यायत सामरिक्तदापि ना२३४॥ प्रशारणम् हेतुध ग्रामोशीच पायागुणममुगलम् । भारपापीगगो गानेपविधी या २१९ मयमागोनिसमोरगारगमगायः। निराति मरमाण मीरपुत्रामपंपरपकपात्रो मतहारमा नियासिमम् .. पम्पमापमापापा मानिांग।

·-
२.२७०-] काव्यादर्शमूलम्।
[२६
घीयोत्कर्षस्तुतिनिन्दैयास्मिन् भावनिवृत्तये ।
कन्यायाः कल्पते भोगान् निर्विविक्षोनिरन्तरान् ॥ २७० ॥
घपलो निर्दयश्चासौ जनः किं तेन में सखि ।
आगःप्रमार्जनायैव चाटवो येन शिक्षिताः ॥२७१ ।।
दोपाभासो गुणः कोपि दर्शितश्चाटुकारिता ।
मानं सखिजनोद्दिएं कर्तुं रागादशक्तया ॥ २७२ ।।
।। इति लेशचक्रम् ॥
उद्दिधानां पदार्थानामनूद्देशो यथाक्रमम् ।
यथासंख्यमिति प्रोक्तं संरयानं क्रम इत्यपि ॥ २७३ ॥
ध्रुवं ते चोरिता तन्वि स्मितेक्षणमुखद्युतिः ।
स्मातुमम्भःप्रविष्टायाः कुमुदोत्पलपङ्कजैः ॥ २७४ ॥
॥ इति क्रमः॥
प्रेया प्रियतराख्यानं रसव रसपेशलम् ।
तेजस्वि रुढाहंकारं युक्तोत्फ च तत् त्रयम् ॥ २७५ ॥
मद्य या मम गोविन्द जाता त्वयि गृहागते ।
कालनेपा भवेत् प्रीतिस्तथैवागमनात् पुनः ॥५७६ ॥
इत्याह युक्तं विदुरो नान्यतस्ताशी धृतिः।
भक्तिमासमाराध्यः सुप्रीतच ततो हरिः॥ २७७ ॥
सोमः सूर्यो मयभूमिव्योम होतानलो जलम् ।
इति पाण्यतिक्रम्य त्यां द्रष्टुं देव के वयम् ॥ २७८ ॥
रति साक्षात्कृते देवे राशो यद्रातचर्मणः।
प्रीतिप्रकाशनं तच प्रेय इत्यवगम्यताम् ॥ २७ ॥
मृतेति मेत्य संगन्तुं यया मे मरणं मतम् ।
सैघायन्ती मया लब्धा फथमय जन्मनि ॥ २८० ।।
प्राक् प्रीतिर्दर्शिता सेयं रतिः शृङ्गारतां गता।
रुपयाहुल्ययोगेन तदिदं रसपद्धचः ।। २८१ ॥
निगृह्य केशेष्यारष्टा कृष्णा येनाग्रतो मम।
सौर्य शासनः पापो लब्धः किं जीवति क्षणम् ॥ २८२ ॥
इत्याद परां कोटि फ्रोधो रोदात्मतां गतः
भीमस्य पश्यतः शत्रुमित्येतद्रसघद्वचः ॥ २८३ ॥
भनित्या तार्णयाम मनिष्ट्वा विविधैर्मयैः।
महत्या धार्थमधिभ्यो मयेयं पार्थियः कथम् ॥ २८४ ॥

·२७] द्वितीयः परिदः। [-२०२९९ रग्राहमर पारमा निधन पाररमात्मना। रमपार गिरामामांमधपिगुनीया ॥२८५४ पस्या सुमायारि कामलारामारी। सापिहोवेकर पिनाशनपी निनाम् ।। २८६ ॥ इति पारयधिक मादकारनया स्मृतम् । सपारविनिमहायाभुनभयानका २८॥ पाप पाय नपारीतोनित पाणिसंपुर।। फोगा साद नायनि कपारगपणेः ।। २८८ ॥ मम्लानमागापाल नगराटे तप सपनामुसजिन मापद ममि ॥२८॥ मंतुफानि प्रपालानि पुर्ण दापदिएपणम् । भागाम मन्दिराप्पेग नियनन्दनागिनाम् ॥ २९० ॥ दमयांना पुलिस पारामनिदिनानलम्। स्मरत पस्य देण्यग्नीगभरासाय पल्पते ॥ २९॥ पायस्पामाम्यतायोनिमा वर्तिती रसः । पद स्पष्टरमापत्ता रसपता रगृमा गिराम् ॥ २९२ ॥ अपकदिमम्मीति दलिते मा स्म समयम् । पिमुगेपन में महमद मात्र पान्यति ॥ २९३ ।। . इति मुनाः परो युरेनियसो दर्पशालिगा। घुमा फेनापि होपस्थीत्येपमादिकम् ॥ २९४ ।। ॥रत्यूतस्थि॥ अमिष्टमनाण्याय साक्षातु सस्पैप सिदये। पत् प्रकापन्तरापयानं पामोतंगादिप्यते ।। २९५ ॥ परापसी परमृतः सहकारस्य मबर्गम्। तमदं पारयिष्यामि युयाभ्यां स्परमास्यताम् ।। २९९ ॥ संगमय्य सगी गुना सफेते तद्रतोत्सयम् । नियंतपितुमिच्छन्त्या कपाप्यपस्तं ततः॥ २९७ ॥ ॥ इति पर्यापोक्तम् ॥ किंचिदारममाणस्य कार्य देवयशात् पुनः। सरसाधनसमापत्तिर्या तदाहुः समाहितम् ॥ २९८ ॥ मानमस्या निराफर्तु पादयों में नमस्थतः ।

·२.२९९-
काव्यादर्शमूलम् ।
[२८
उपकाराय दिष्टयेतदुदीर्ण धनगर्जितम् ॥ २९९ ॥
॥ इति समाहितम् ॥
आशयस्य विभूतेर्वा यन्महत्त्वमनुत्तमम् ।
उदात्तं नाम तत् प्राहरलंकारं मनीषिणः ॥ ३०० ॥
गुरोःशासनमत्येतुं न शशाक स राघवः ।
यो रावणशिरच्छेदकार्यभारेप्यविक्लपः ॥ ३०१ ॥
रत्नभित्तिपु संक्रान्तः प्रतिविम्वशतैर्वृतः ।
ज्ञातो लङ्केश्वर गच्छदादाजनेयेन तत्त्वतः ॥ ३०२॥
पूर्वबाशयमाहात्म्यमत्राभ्युदयगौरवम् ।
सुव्यझिसमिति व्यकमुदात्तद्वयमप्यदः ॥ ३०३ ।।
अपनुतिरपनुत्य किंचिदन्यार्थदर्शनम् ।
न पञ्चेपुः स्मरस्तस्य सहस्रं पत्रिणामिति ॥ ३०४।।
चन्दनं चन्द्रिका मन्दो गन्धवाहश्च दक्षिणः।
सेयमग्निमयी सृष्टिः शीता किल परान् प्रति ॥ ३०५॥
शशिर्यमभ्युपेत्यैच परेग्यात्मनि कामिना ।
औण्यप्रदर्शनात् तस्य सपा विषयनिहनुतिः ॥ ३०६॥
अमृतस्यन्दिफिरणश्चन्द्रमा नामतो मतः ।
अन्य पवायमर्थात्मा विपनिप्यन्दिदीधितिः ॥ ३०७ ।।
इति चन्द्रत्वमेवेन्दोनिर्वार्थान्तरात्मता ।
उक्ता स्मरातेनेत्येपा स्वरूपापहनुतिर्मता ॥ ३०८॥
उपमापइनुतिः पूर्वमुपमास्वेय दर्शिता।
इत्यपहनुतिभेदानां लक्ष्यो लक्ष्येषु यिस्तरः ॥ ३०९ ।।
॥रत्यपहनुतिः॥
निष्टमिटमनेकार्यमेफरयान्वितं यत्रः।
तदभिन्नपदं भिन्नपदप्रायमिति द्विधा । ३१०॥
असायुदयमान्दः कान्तिमान रक्कमण्डल
राजा हरति लोफस्य हृदयं मृमि करैः ॥ ३११ ॥
दोपाकरण संवाननक्षत्रपथर्तिना।
राशा प्रयोपो मामित्यमप्रिय किन पाधते ॥ ३१२ ॥
उपमारूपकापन्यतिरफादिगोचराः।
प्रागेय दर्शिता कोण पश्यन्ते केचनापरे ॥ ३१३॥

·२.३२९-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । भयमेव कमोन्येषां भेदानामपि कल्पते ॥ ३२९ ॥ ॥ इति विशेपोक्तिचक्रम् ॥ विवक्षितगुणोत्कृष्यत् समीकृत्य कस्यचित् । कीर्तनं स्तुतिनिन्दाथै सा मता तुल्ययोगिता ॥ ३३० ॥ 'यमः कुवेरो वरण सहनाक्षो भवानपि । विनत्यनन्यविषयां लोकपाल इति श्रुतिम् ॥ ३३१ ॥ संगतानि मृगाक्षीणां तडिद्विलासितानि च । क्षणद्वयं न तिष्ठन्ति घनारधान्यपि स्वयम् ॥ ३३२ ।। ॥ इति तुल्ययोगिता॥ विरुद्धानां पदार्थानां यत्र संसर्गदर्शनम् । विशेषदर्शनायेव स विरोधः स्मृती यथा ॥ ३३३ ।। कूजितं राजहंसानां वर्धते मदमञ्जुलम् । क्षीयते च मयूराणां रुतमुस्कान्तसौष्ठयम् ॥ ३३४॥ प्रावृषेण्यैर्जलधरैरम्परं दुर्दिनायते। रागेण पुनराकान्तं जायते जगतां मनः ॥ ३३५॥ तनुमध्यं पृथुधोणि रक्तोष्टमसितेक्षणम् । नतनाभि घपुः स्त्रीणां कं न हन्युनतस्तनम् ॥ ३३६ ॥ मृणालयाहु रम्भोरु पद्मोत्पलमुपेक्षणम् । अपि ते रूपमस्माकं तन्धि तापाय कल्पते ॥ ३३७ ।। उपानमारतोद्धृताधूनचम्पकरेणय । उदयन्ति पान्थानामस्पृशन्तोपि लोचने ।। ३३८॥ फष्णार्जुनानुरक्तापि दृष्टिः फर्णावलम्यिनी। पाति विश्वसनीयत्यं फस्य ते कलभापिणी ।। ३३९ ॥ उत्पनेकप्रकारोयमलकारःप्रतीयते। ॥ इति विरोधचमम्॥ मप्रस्तुतप्रशंसा स्यादप्रशान्तेपु या स्तुतिः ॥ ३४० ॥ तुल जीवन्ति हरिणा पोप्यपरसेपिनः। अधरयत्नसुलभैर्जलदर्भादुरादिभिः ।। ३४१ ॥ सेयमप्रस्तृतवान मृगवृत्ति प्रशस्यते । राजानुपर्तनफ्लेशनिर्यिण्णेन मनस्थिना ॥३४२ ।। ॥रयप्रवृतप्रसंसा ·द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः । [-२-३१६ यदि निन्दनिय स्तौति व्याजस्तुतिरसौ स्मृता। दोषाभासा गुणा एव लभन्ते यत्र संनिधिम् ॥ ३४३ ॥ तापसेनापि रामेण जितेयं भूतधारिणी। त्वया राशापि सेवेयं जिता मा भून्मदस्तव ॥ ३४४ ॥ पुंसः पुराणादाच्छिद्य श्रीस्वया परिभुज्यते। राजनित्वावशस्य किमिदं तव युज्यते ॥ ३४५॥ भुजगभोगसंसक्ता कलत्रं तब मेदिनी। अहंकार. परां कोटिमारोहति कुतस्तव ॥ ३४६ ॥ इति श्लेपानुविद्धानामन्येषां चोपलक्ष्यताम् । व्याजस्तुतिप्रकाराणामपर्यन्तः प्रविस्तरः ।। ३४७॥ ॥ इति व्याजस्तुतिः॥ अर्थान्तरप्रवृत्तेन किंचित् तत्सदृशं फलम्। सदसमा नियेत यदि तत् स्यानिदर्शनम् ॥ ३४८॥ उदयन्नेव सविता पोवर्पयति श्रियम् । विभावयितुमृद्धीनां फलं सुहृदनुग्रहम् ॥ ३४९ ॥ याति चन्द्रांशुभिः स्पृष्टा ध्यान्तराजी पराभगम् । सद्यो राजविरुद्धानां सूचयन्ती दुरन्तताम् ।। ३५०॥ ॥ इति निदर्शनम् ॥ सहोक्तिः सहभावस्य कथनं गुणकर्मणाम् । अर्थानां यो विनिमयः परिवृत्तिस्तु सा यथा ॥ ३५१ ॥ सह दीर्घा मम श्वासैरिमाः संमति रात्रयः। पाण्डुराश्च ममैवाहैः सह ताश्चन्द्रभूपणाः ॥ ३५२ ॥ वर्धते सह पान्थानां मूर्छया चूतमारी। पतन्ति च समं तेपामसुभिर्मलयानिलाः ॥३५३ ।। कोफिलालापसुभगाः सुगन्धिवनयायवः। यान्ति साधे जनानन्दैर्वृद्धिं सुरभिवासराः॥ ३५४॥ इत्युदाहतयो दत्ताः सहोकेरत्र काश्चन । ।। इति सहोतिः॥ कियते परिवृत्तेध किषिपनिरूपणम् ॥ ३५५ ॥ शाप्रहारं ददता भुजेन तव भूभुजाम् । चिराजितं हतं तेषां यशः कुमुदपाण्डुरम् ।। ३५६ ॥ ॥इति परिवृत्तिः॥

·२.१५७-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । [३२ आशीर्नामाभिलपिते वस्तुन्याशंसनं यथा ! पातु वः परमं ज्योतिरवाइमनसगोचरम् ॥ ३५७ ॥ ॥ इत्याशी॥ अनन्ययससंदेहावुपमास्वेव दर्शिती। उपमारूपकं चापि रूपकेन्वेष दर्शितम् ॥ ३५८ ॥ उत्प्रेक्षाभेद एवासावुत्प्रेक्षावयवापि च । नानालंकारसंसृष्टिः संसृष्टिस्तु निगद्यते ॥ ३५९ ॥ अगाड्विभावावस्थानं सर्वेषां समवाक्षता । इत्यलंकारसंसृष्टलक्षणीया द्वयी गतिः ।। ३६० ॥ आक्षिपन्यरविन्दानि तव मुग्धे मुरथियम् । कोशदण्डसमग्राणां किमपामस्ति दुप्फरम् ॥ ३६१ ॥ (लिम्पीय तमोगानि वर्पनीयाअनं नमः। असत्पुरुषसेवेव दृष्टिनिष्फलतां गता ॥ ३६२॥) श्लेपः सर्वामु पुष्णाति प्रायो वमोक्तिपु श्रियम् । भिन्नं द्विधा स्वभायोक्तिर्वमोतिश्चेति वाटायम् ॥ ३६३ ॥ ॥ इति संसृष्टिः॥ भाधिकरयमिति प्राहुः प्रयन्धविषयं गुणम् । भावः घरभिप्रायः काव्यप्वासिीद्ध यःस्थितः ॥ ३६५ ॥ परस्परोपकारित्वं सर्वेषां प्रस्तुपर्षणाम् । विशेषणानां व्यर्थानाममिया स्थानवर्णना ॥३६५ ।। व्यक्तिरतिक्रमयलाद्गम्भीरस्यापि वस्तुनः । भायायतमिदं सर्वमिति तमाधिकं विदुः ।। ३६६ ॥ ॥ इति माविकम् ॥ पच सध्यनवृत्त्या लक्षणाधागमान्तरे। ध्यावर्णित चष्टमलंकारतयंध नः ॥ ३६७ ॥ पन्थाः स पप विघृत. परिमाणवृत्त्या संक्षिप्य विस्तरमनन्तमलंप्रियाणाम् । धाचामात्य चिपयं परिवर्तमाना- नभ्यास पच विवरीतमलं विशेपान् ॥ ३६८॥ । इत्यामायदण्टिनः रती फाच्यादर्शधालंकारधिमागो नाम द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः॥

·काव्यादर्श तृतीयः परिच्छेदः अव्यपेसव्यपेतात्मा यावृत्तिर्वर्णसंहतेः । यमकं तच्च पादानामादिमध्यान्तगोचरम् ॥ १ ॥ एकद्वित्रिचतुप्पादयमकानां विकल्पनाः । आदिमध्यान्तमध्यान्तमध्याद्याधन्तसर्वतः ॥२॥ अत्यन्तवहवस्तेषां भेदाः संभेदयोनयः । सकरा दुष्कराश्चैव दर्यन्ते तत्र केचन ॥३॥ मानेन मानेन ससि प्रणयोभूत् प्रिये जने। सण्डिता कण्ठमाश्लिप्य तमेव कुरु सत्रपम् ॥४॥ मेघनादन ईसानो मदनी मदनोदिना । नुन्नमान मनः स्त्रीणां सह रत्या विगाहते ॥५॥ राजन्यत्य. प्रजा जाता भवन्त प्राप्य सप्रति । चतुर चतुरम्भोधिरानोवीकरग्रहे ॥६॥ अरण्य केश्चिदाकान्तमन्यैः सद्म दिवौकसाम् । पदातिरथनागाश्वरहितैरहितैस्तव ॥७॥ मधुरं मधुरम्भोजपने पद नेघयोः । विभ्रम भ्रमरम्रान्त्या विडम्ययति किं नुते ॥८॥ वारणो वा रणोद्दामो यो या स्मर दुर्धरः। न यतो नयतीन्त नस्तवही विक्रमस्तव ॥२॥ राजितैराजितक्ष्ण्येन जीयते त्यादृशैन्पैः । नीयते च पुनस्तृप्ति प्रसुधा यसुधारया ॥ १० ॥ करोति सहकारस्य कलिकोत्कलिकोत्तरम् । मन्मनो मन्मनोप्येप मत्तपोकिलनिस्वनः ॥ ११ ॥ कथं त्वदुपलम्भाशाविहताविह ताशी। अवस्था नालमारोदुमनामहनाशिनी ॥ १२ ॥ निगृहा मेरे करित चाल पल्लवशोभिना। तरणा तरणान् कृष्टागलिनो नलिनोन्मुम्ना. ॥ १३ ॥ विशदा विशवामससारसे सारसे जले । फुरते पुरतेनेय हंसी मामन्तकामिषम् ।। १५ ॥ ५ [ काव्यादर्शगलम]

·काव्यादर्श मूलम्।
विपमं विषमन्वेति मदनं मदनन्दनः ।
सहेन्दुकलयापीढमलया मलयानिलः ॥ १५ ॥
मानिनी मा निनीपुस्ते निपनत्वमनग मे।
हारिणी हारिणी शर्म तनुतां तनुतां यतः॥ १६ ॥
जयता रचन्मुखेनास्मानकथं न कथं जितम् ।
कमलं कमलं कुर्वलिमलि मत्प्रिये ॥ १७ ॥
रमणी रमणीया मे पाटलापाटलांशुका।
वारणीवारुणीभूतसौरभा सौरभास्पदम् ॥ १८ ॥
इति पादादियमकमव्यपेतं विकल्पितम्
व्यपंतस्यापि धर्ण्यन्ते विकल्पास्तस्य केचन ॥ १९ ॥
मधुरेणदृशां मानं मधुरेण सुगन्धिना ।
सह्कारोनमेनैव शब्दशेपं करिष्यति ॥ २० ॥
करोतिताम्रो रामाणां तन्त्रताडनविभ्रमम् ।
करोति सेप्य कान्ते च श्रवणोत्पलताडनम् ॥ २१ ॥
सकलापोलसनया कलापिन्यानु नृत्यते ।
मेघाली नर्तिता वातः सकलापो विमुञ्चति ॥ २ ॥
स्वयमंव गलन्मानकलि कामिनि ते मनः ।.
कलिफामिह नीपस्य हवा कां न स्पृशेदशाम् ॥ २३ ॥
बामहाझीशैलस्य चन्द्रकान्तस्थलीमिमाम् ।
नृत्यत्येप लसबारुचन्द्रकान्तः शिगावलः ॥२४॥
उदृत्य राजकादुर्थी ध्रियतेय भुजेन ते ।
घराहेणोदृता यासौ वराहेगपरि स्थिता ॥२५॥
कोण ते रणेचन्तकरण द्विपतां हताः।
करणवः क्षरद्रक्ता भान्ति संध्याघना इव ॥ २६ ॥
परागतरुराजीय वातर्धस्ता भटेश्चमः ।
परागतमिष कापि परागततमम्बरम् ॥ २७ ॥
पातु यो भगवान् विष्णुः सदा नवधनातिः ।
म दानयकुलधंसी सदानवरदन्तिहा ॥ २८॥
फमले समकेशं ते फमलेाकर मुखम् ॥
कमलप्यं करोपि त्वं कमलेचोन्मदिष्णुपु ॥ २९ ॥

·.
३५ ]
तृतीय परिच्छेदः ।
मुदा रमणमन्वीतमुदारमणिभूषणाः ।
मदभ्रमद्दशः कर्तुमदद्मजघनाःक्षमाः ॥ ३०॥
उदितेरन्यपुष्टानामा रुतैम हतं मनः ।
उदितैरपि ते दृति मारुतैरपि दक्षिणः ॥ ३१ ॥
सुराजितहियो यूनां तनुमध्यासते स्त्रियः। '
तनुमध्याः क्षरत्स्यैदसुगजितमुखेन्दय ॥ ३२ ॥
इति व्यपेतयमकप्रभेदोप्येष दर्शित।
3) अव्यपेतव्यपेतात्मा विकल्पोप्यस्ति तद्यथा ॥ ३३ ॥
सालं सालम्बकलिका साल ल न वीक्षितुम् ।
नालीनालीनयकुलानाली नालीकिनीरपि ॥ ३४ ॥
कालं कालमनालक्ष्यतारतारकमीक्षितुम् ।
तारतारम्यरसितं कालं कालमहाधनम् ।। ३५ ॥
याम यामत्रयाधीनायामया मरणं निशा।
यामयाम धिया स्वा या मया मथितैव सा ॥ ३६
इति पादादियमकविकल्पस्येदृशी गतिः।
एवमेव विकल्प्यानि यमकानीतराण्यपि ॥ ३७॥
न प्रपञ्चभयाद्भेदा. कात्स्यनाख्यातुमीहिताः।
दुष्कराभिमता ये तु वर्ण्यन्ते तेत्र केचन ॥ ३८ ॥
स्थिरायते यतेन्द्रियो न हीयते यतेयान् ।
अमायतेयतेप्यभूत् सुखाय तेयते क्षयम् ॥ ३९ ॥
सभासु राजन्नसुराहतैर्मुखै-
महीसुराणां वसुराजितैः स्तुताः।
न भासुरा यान्ति सुरान् न
गुणाः
प्रजासु रागात्मसु राशितां गता ॥४०॥
तय प्रिया सचरिताप्रमत्त या
विभूपण धार्यमिहांशुमत्तया।
44
रतोत्सवामोदविशेषमत्तया
फरन मे किंचन कान्तिमत्तया ॥ ११ ॥
भवादशा नाथ न जानते नते
रस विरद्ध रालु सन्नतेनते।
य पय दीनाः शिरसा नतेन ते
चरन्त्यलं दैन्यरसेन तेन ते ॥४२॥

·[ ३६ - ३.४३-] काव्यादर्शमूलम् । लीलास्मिन शुचिना मृदुनोदितंग व्यालोकितेन लधुना गुरुणा गर्तन। व्याजृम्भितेन सधनेन च दर्शितेन सा इन्ति तेन गलितं मम जीवितेन ॥४३॥ श्रीमानमानमरवर्मसमानमान- मात्मानमानतजगत्प्रथमानमानम्। भूमानमानमत यः स्थितिमानमान- नामानमानमतमप्रतिमानमानम् ॥ ४२ ॥ सारयन्तमुरसा रमयन्ती सारभूतमुरसारधरा तम् । सारवानुरुतसारसकाची सा रसायनमसारमवैति ॥४५॥ नयानयालोचनयानयानया- नयानयान्धान विनयानयायत । नयानयासीन्जिनयानया नया नयानयास्ताजनयानयाथितान ॥४६॥ रवण भौमो यर्जयतिधीरये. रवेजि संयत्यतुलाखगौरवे। पेरियोग्रस्य पुरो हरे रवे- रयेत तुल्यं रिपुमस्य भैरवे ॥ ४७ ।। मया भयालम्ब्यकलामयामया. मयामयातयबिरामयामया। मयामयाति निशयामयामया- मयामया करुणामयामया ॥४८॥ मता धुनानारमतामकामता- मतापलब्धाग्रिमतानुलोमता। मतावयत्युत्तमताविलोमता. मताम्यतस्ते समता न वामता ॥ ४॥ कालकालगलकालकालमुखकालकालं. फालकालपनकालकालधनकालकाल-1 कालकालसितकालका ललनिकालकाल- फालकालगतु कालकाल कलिकालफाल ॥ ५० ॥ संदटयमकस्थानमन्तादी पादयोद्धयोः । उक्तान्तर्गतमप्येतत् स्वातन्त्र्येणार कीयते ॥ ५ ॥ - ·। ३७] तृतीयः पारच्छदः । [-३.६० उपोढरागा'ययला मदेन सा मदेनसा मन्युरसेन योजिता। न योजितात्मानमनहतापिता. इतापि तापाय ममास नेयते ॥५२॥ अर्धाभ्यासः समुद्रः स्यादस्य भेदास्त्रयो मताः । पादाभ्यासोप्यनेकारमा व्यज्यते स निदर्शनैः ॥ ५३ ।। ना स्थेयःसत्त्वया चर्व्यः परमायतमानया। नास्थेयः स त्वयापर्यः परमायतमानया ॥ ५४॥ नरा जिता माननयासमेत्य न राजिता माननया समेत्य । विनाशिता चैमवतापनेन विनाशिता चै भवतापनेन ॥५५॥ कलापिनां चारुतयोपयान्ति वृन्दानि लापोढधनागमानाम् । बृन्दानिलापोढघनागमानां कलापिनां चारुतयोपयाति ॥५६॥ नमन्दयावर्जितमानसात्मया न मन्दयावर्जितमानसात्मया । उरस्युपास्तीणेपयोधरद्वयं मया समालिङ्गथत जीवितेश्वरः ।। ५७१ सभा सुराणामवला विभूपिता गुणैस्तवारोहि मृणालनिर्मलैः। स भासुराणामयला विभूपिता विहारयनिर्विश संपदा पुराम् ॥ ५८॥ पलं फमुक्तं तनुमध्यनामिका स्तनद्वयी च त्वहते न हन्त्यतः। न याति भूतं गणने भवन्मुखे कलङ्कमुक्तं तनुमध्यनामिका ॥ ७९ ॥ यशश्च ते दिक्षु रजश्व सैनिका चितन्यतेजोपम दंशिता युधा। वितन्यतेजोपमदं शितायुधा द्विां च कुर्वन्ति पुलं तरस्थिनः ॥ ६०॥ + ५ V

·[३८
काव्यादर्शमूलम् ।
विभर्ति भुमेर्वलयं भुजेन ते
भुजंगमोमा स्मरतो मदाञ्चितम् ।
गृणनामेक स्वमत्य भूधरं
भुजं गमो मा स्मरतो मदं चितम ॥ ६॥
स्मरानलो मानविर्धितो यः
स निर्वृति ते किमपाकरोति ।
समन्ततस्तामरसेक्षणे न
समं ततस्तामरसे क्षणेन ॥१२॥
प्रभावतोनाम न वासवस्य
प्रभावतो नामन था सवस्य ।
प्रभायतो नाम नधासवस्य
विच्छित्तिरासीत् त्वयि विष्टपस्य ॥ ६३ ॥
परंपराया यलवारणानां
परंपराया वलवारणानाम् ।
धूलीः स्थलीयोम्नि विधाय रुन्धन्
परं पराया बलवा रणानाम् ॥ ६ ॥
न श्रद्दधे वाचमलज मिथ्या-
भवद्विधानामसमाहितानाम् ।
भवद्विधानामसमाहितानां
भवद्विधानामसमाहितानाम् ।। ६५ ।।
समाहितोमानमराजसेन
सन्नाहितोमानम राजसेन ।
सन्ना हितोमानमराजसेन
सन्नाहितो मानम राजसेन॥६६॥
सरुद्विस्त्रिश्च योभ्याला पादस्यैवं प्रदर्शितः।
श्लोकद्वयं तु युनाथ श्लोकाभ्यासः स्मृतो यथा ॥६७ ॥
विनायकेन भवता वृत्तोपचितयाहुना।
स्वमित्रोद्धारिणाभीता पृथ्वी यमतुलाश्रिता ॥ ६८॥
विनायकेन भवता वृत्तोपचितवाहुना ।
श्वमित्रोद्धारिणाीता पृथ्वीयमतुलाश्रिता ॥ ६९ ॥
एकाकारचतुप्पादं तन्महायमकायम् ।
तत्रापि दृश्यतेभ्यासः सा परायमकक्रिया ॥ ७०॥

·३९] 144 तृतीयः परिच्छेदः। समानयासमानया समानयासमानया। समान यासमानया समानयासमानया ।।१।। धराधराकारधरा धराभुजां भुजा मही पातुमहीनविक्रमाः। क्रमात् सहन्ते सहसा हतारयो रयो रा मानधुरावलम्धिनः ॥७२॥ आवृत्तिः प्रातिलोम्येन पादार्धश्लोकगोचरा। यमकं प्रतिलोमत्वात् प्रतिलोममिति स्मृतम् ॥ ७३ ॥ यामताश कृतायासा सायाता कृशता मया । रमणारफता तेस्तु स्तुत्तेताकरणामर ! ७४॥ नादिनोमदना धीः स्वा न मे काचन कामिता। तामिका न च कामेन स्वाधीना दमनोदिना ॥ ७५ ।। यानमानयमाराविकशोनानजनाशना । यामुदारशताधीनामायामायमनादिसा ॥ ७६ ॥ सा दिनामयमायामा नाधीता शरदामुया। नाशनाजनना शोकविरामाय नमानया ॥७७ ।। वर्णानामेकरूपत्वं यत् त्वेकान्तरमर्धयोः । गोमूत्रिकेति तत् प्रार्दुष्करं तद्विदो यथा ॥ ७८ ॥ मदनो मदिराक्षीणामपाङ्गास्त्रो जयेदयम् । मदेनो यदि तत् क्षीणमनगायाञ्जलि ददे ॥ ७ ॥ प्राहुरर्धभ्रम नाम लोकार्धभ्रमणं यदि । तदिष्ट सर्वतोभद्रं भ्रमण यदि सर्वतः ॥ ८०॥ मानोभव तयानीकं नोदयाय न मानिनी। भयादमेयामा मा वा घयमेनोमया नत ।। ८१॥ सामायामा माया मासा मारानायायानारामा। यानाचारारावानाया मायारामा मारायामा ।। ८२॥ यः स्वरस्थानवर्णानां नियमो दुप्फरेयसी। इष्टश्चतुःप्रभृत्येप ददर्यते सुफरः परः ॥ ८३ ॥ आम्नायानामाहान्त्या घाग्गीतीरीतीःप्रीतीभाती। भोगो रोगो मोदी मोहो ध्येये चच्छेद्देशे क्षेमे ॥ ८॥ .

·३८.५-
काव्यादर्शमूलम् ।
[४०
क्षितिविजितिस्थितिविहिति व्रतरतयः परमतयः।
उस रुरुधुर्मुर दुधुचुर्युधि कुरवः स्वमरिकुलम् ॥ ८५ ॥
श्रीदीतीही कीतीधीनीती गी:प्रीती।
एधेते द्वे ते ये नेमे देवेशे ॥८६॥
सामायामामाया मासा मारानायायानारामा।
यानाचारारायानाया मायारामा मारायामा।। ८७॥
नयनानन्दजनने नक्षत्रगणशालिनि ।
अपने गगने दृष्पिरगने दीयतां सत् ॥ ८८ ॥
अलिनीलालकलतं के न हन्ति घनस्तनि ।
आननं नलिनच्छायनयनं शशिकान्ति ते ॥ ८९
अनगलनालग्ननानानका सदगना।
सदानघ सदानन्दनतागासङ्गमङ्गतः ॥९० ॥
अगा गां गाङ्गकाकाकगाहकाधककाकहा।
अहाहान खगावागकङ्गागपगकाकक ॥ ९१ ॥
रे रे रोरुरुरुरोरुगागोगीगाहगोगगुः ।
कि केकाकाकुफः काको मा मामामाममामम ॥ ९२ ॥
देवानां नन्दनो देवो नोदनो वेदनिन्दिनः।
दिवं दुदाय नादेन दाने दानवदन्तिनः ।। ९३ ॥
सूरिः सुरासुरासाग्सिारः सारससारसाः ।
ससार सरसीः सीरी ससूरूः स सुरारसी ॥ १४ ॥
नूनं नुनानि नानेन नाननेनाननानि नः ।
नानेना ननु नानूनेनैनेनानानिनो निनीः ॥ ९५ ॥
इति दुष्करमार्गेऽपि कश्चिदादर्शितः ऋमः।
प्रहेलिकाप्रकाराणां पुनरुद्दिश्यते गतिः ॥१६॥
फ्रीडागोष्ठीचिनोदेपु तज्ज्ञैराकीर्णमन्त्रणे ।
परव्यामोहने चापि सोपयोगाः प्रहेलिकाः॥२७॥
आहुः समागतां नाम गूढार्थी पदसंधिना।
चशितान्यत्र रुदेन यशद्वेन रचना ॥१८॥
व्युत्क्रान्तातिन्यवहितप्रयोगान्मोहकारिणी।
सा स्यात् प्रमुपिता यस्यां दुर्योधार्थी पदावली ॥ ९५ ॥
समानरूपा गौणार्यारोपितैथिता पदैः ।
परुपा लक्षणास्तित्वमानव्युत्पादितथुतिः ॥ १० ॥

·-- तृतीयः परिच्छेदः। संख्याता नाम संख्यानं यत्र व्यामोहकारणम्। अन्यथा भासते यत्र वाक्यार्थः सा प्रकल्पिताः॥२०१॥ सा नामान्तरिता यस्यां नाम्नि नानार्थकल्पना। निभृता निभृतान्यार्था तुल्यधर्मस्पृशा गिरा ॥ १०२ ॥ समानशब्दोपन्यस्तशब्दपर्यायसाधिता।। संमूढा नाम या साक्षानिर्दिष्टार्थापि मूढये ॥१०३ ॥ योगमालात्मिका नाम या स्यात् सा परिहारिका। एकच्छन्नाधितं व्यक्त यस्यामाश्रयगोपनम् ॥ १०४॥ सा भवेदुभयच्छन्ना यस्यामुभयगोपनम्। संकीर्णा नाम.ला यस्यां नानालक्षणसंकरः ॥१०५॥ एताः पोडश निर्दिष्टाः पूर्वाचार्यः प्रहेलिकाः,। दुष्टप्रहेलिकाश्चात्यास्तैरधीताश्चतुर्दश ॥ १०६ ॥ दोपानपरिसख्येयान् मन्यमाना वयं पुनः। साध्वीरेवाभिधास्थामस्ता दुटा यास्त्वरक्षणाः॥ १०७ ॥ न मया गोरसाभिज्ञ चेतःकस्मात्.प्रकुप्यति । अस्थानरुदितैरेभिरलमालोहितेक्षणे ॥.१०८॥ कुब्जामासेवमानस्य यथा ते घर्धते.रतिः। नयं निर्विशतो नारीरमरस्त्रीविडम्बिनीः ॥ १०९ ॥ दण्डे चुम्यति पद्मिन्या हसः कर्कशकण्टके । मुखं चल्गुरवं कुर्वस्तुण्डेनाङ्गानि घयन् ॥ ११०॥ सातयः कनि काले ते स्फातयः स्फाहयल्गवः। चन्द्रे साक्षाद्यन्त्यत्र वायवो मम सारिणः ॥ ११ ॥ अत्रोद्याने मया दृष्टा वलरी पञ्चपल्लया। पल्लचे पल्लवे ताम्रा यस्यां कुसुममअरी ॥ ११२ ॥ सुराः सुरालये स्वैरं भ्रमन्ति दशनाचिंपा। मजन्त इव मत्तास्ते सौरेसरसि संप्रति ॥ ११३ ॥ नासिक्यमध्या परितश्चतुर्वर्णविभूपिता। अस्ति काचित् पुरी यस्यामष्टयर्णाहया नृपाः ॥ ११४ ।। गिरा स्खलन्त्या नम्रण शिरसादीनया शा। तिष्ठन्तमपि सोत्कम्पं वृद्ध मां नानुकम्पसे ।। ११५॥ भादौ राजेत्याराक्षि पार्थिवः कोऽपि गीयते । सनातनच नैवासी राजा नापि सनातनः ॥ ११६ ॥ [कान्यादर्शमुलम् । .

·M . कान्यादर्शमूलम् । [१४२ हृतद्रव्यं नरं त्यक्त्वाधिनवन्तं ब्रजन्ति का। नानामनिसमाकृष्टलोका वेश्या न दुर्धराः ॥ ११७॥ जितप्रकृष्टकेशाख्यो यस्तषाभूमिसाहयः । स मामयाप्रमूतोत्कं करोति कलभापिणि ॥ ११८॥ शयनीये परावृत्य शयिती कामिनी क्रुधां। तथव शयिती रागात् स्वैरं मुखमचुम्यताम् ॥ ११९।। विजितात्मभवद्वेषिगुरुपादहतो जनः । दिमापदामिश्राप्तं व्योमाभिनन्दति ॥१२० ॥ न स्पृशत्यायुधं जातु न स्त्रीणां स्तनमण्डलम् । अमनुष्यस्य कस्यापि हस्तोऽयं न किलाफलः ॥ १२१ ॥ केन करसह संभूय सर्वकार्येषु संनिधिम् । लाया भोजनकाले तु यदि दृष्टोनिरस्यते ॥ १२२ ॥ सहया सगजा सेना समटेयं न चेजिता। ‘अमात्रिकोऽयं मूढः स्यादक्षरशश्च नः सुतः ॥ १२३ ।। सा नामान्तरितामिश्रा वञ्चितारूपयोगिनी। एवमेवेतरासामध्युग्नेयः संकरक्रमः ॥ १२॥ [* इति प्रहेलिकामागों दुष्करात्मापि दर्शितः। विद्वत्प्रयोगतो शेया मार्गाः प्रश्नोत्तरादयः ॥] ॥ इति प्रहेलिकाचक्रम् ॥ [* विशदवुद्धिरनेन सुवर्मना सुकर दुष्करमार्गमवैति हि। न हि तदन्यनयेपि कृतश्रमा 'प्रभुंरिमं नयमेतुमिदं विना ॥3 इति:शब्दालंकाराः॥ t* काव्ये 'दोषा गुणाचैव विज्ञातव्या विचक्षणैः। दीपा विपत्तये तत्र गुणा सिंपत्तयेयथा ॥ अपार्थ भ्यर्थमेकार्थ ससंशयमएक्रमम् । शब्दहीनं यतिम्रएं भिन्नवृत्तं विसंधिकम् ॥ १२५॥ एते लोकाः कचनाधिकाः पठ्यन्ते, तया तत्तीय परिच्छेद शन्दालकार परिसमाप्य दोपविवेचनात्मको प्रत्याशः चतुर्थपरिच्छेदत्वनीलिख्यते । "

·4
तृतीयः परिच्छेदः ।
[-३-१४१
देशकालकलालोकन्यायागमविरोधि च ।
इति दोपा दशैवैते वाः काव्येषु सूरिभिः ॥ १६ ॥
प्रतिज्ञाहेतुदृष्टान्तहानिदोपो न वेत्यसौ।
विचारः कर्फशः प्रायस्तेनालीदेन किं फलम् ॥ १२७ ।।
समुदायार्थशून्यं यत् तदपार्थमितीभ्यते ।
उन्मत्तमत्तवालानामुक्केरन्यत्र दुप्यति ॥ १२८ ॥
समुद्रः पीयते देवैरहमस्मि जरातुरः।
अमी गर्जन्ति जीमूता हरेरैरावणः प्रियः ॥ १२९ ॥
इदमस्वस्थचित्तानामभिधानमनिन्दितम् ।
इतरत्र कपिः को वा प्रयुञ्जीतेवमादिकम् ॥ १३० ॥
एकवाक्ये प्रवन्धे या पुर्वापरपराहतम् ।
विरुद्धार्थतया व्यमिति दोषेषु पट्यते ॥ १३१॥
जहि शत्रुबलं कृत्स्नं जय विश्वंभरामिमाम् ।।
न च ते कोऽपि विधेया सर्वभूतानुकम्पिनः ॥ १३२ ।।
अस्ति काचिदवस्था सा साभिषगस्य चेतसः।
यस्यां भवेदभिमता विरुद्धार्थापि भारती ॥ १३३ ।।
परदाराभिलापो मे कथमार्यस्य युज्यते ।
पियामि तरलं तस्याः कदा नु दशनच्छदम् ॥ १३ ॥
अविशेषेण पूर्वोक्तं यदि भूयोऽपि कीर्त्यते ।
अर्थतः शब्दतो घापि तदेकार्थ मतं यथा । १३५ ।।
उत्कामुन्मनयन्त्येते बालां तदलकत्विषः ।
अम्भोधरास्तडित्वन्तो गम्भीरा स्तनयित्नयः ॥ १३६ ॥
अनुकम्पाद्यतिशयो यदि कश्चिद्विवक्ष्यते ।
न दोपः पुनरुक्तोऽपि प्रत्युतेयमलंक्रिया ॥ १३७ ॥
हन्यते सा घरारोहा स्मरेणाकाण्डवैरिणा।
हन्यते चारसर्वाङ्गी हन्यते मम्जुभापिणी ॥ १३८॥
निर्णयार्थ प्रयुक्तानि संशयं जनयन्ति चेत् ।
वचांसि दोष एवासी ससंशय इति स्मृतः ॥ १३९ ।
मनोरथप्रियालोफरसलोलेक्षणे ससि ।
आरावृत्तिरसौ माता न क्षमा द्रष्टमाइशम् ॥ १४॥
ईदृशं संशयायैव यदि जातु प्रयुज्यते ।
स्यादलंकार पवासी न दोषस्तत्र तद्यथा ॥ १४१॥

·४४. ३.१४२- कान्यादर्शमूलम् । पश्याम्यनगजातकलधितांतामनिन्दिताम् । कालेनैव कठोरेणानस्तां किं नस्त्वदाशया ॥ १४२ ।। कामार्ता धर्मतता, वेत्यनिश्चयकरं वचः। युवानमाकुलीकर्तुमिति दृत्याह नर्मणा ॥ १४३ ॥ उद्देशानुगुणोऽर्थानामनुदेशो न चेत् कृतः । अपमाभिधानं तं दोपमाचक्षते बुधाः ॥ १४ ॥ स्थितिनिर्माणसंहारहेतवो जगताममी। शंभुनारायणाम्भोजयोनमः पालयन्तु वः ॥ १४५॥ यत्नः संयन्धविज्ञान हेतुकोऽपि कृतो यदि.। क्रमलङ्कनमप्याहुः सूरयो नैव दूषणम् ॥ १४६ ।। धन्धुत्यागस्तनुत्यागो देशत्याग इति त्रिपु। आद्यन्तावायतलेशी मध्यमः क्षणिकज्वरः ॥१४७ ॥ शब्ददीनमनालक्ष्यलक्ष्यलक्षणपद्धतिः। पदप्रयोगोऽशिष्टेष्टः शिष्टस्तु न दुप्यति ॥ १४८ ॥ अवते भवते वाहुमहीमर्णवशवरीम् । महाराजन्नजिज्ञासा नास्तीत्यासां गिरा रसः ॥ १४९ ।। दक्षिणाद्ररुपसरनं मागतभूतपादपान् । कुगते ललिताधूतप्रवालाकुरशोमिनः ॥ १५०॥ इत्यादि शास्त्रमहात्म्यदर्शनालसवेतसाम् । अपभापणवद्गाति न च सौभाग्यमुज्झति ॥ १५१ ॥ श्लोकेषु नियतस्थानं पदच्छेदं यति विदुः । तदपेतं यतिम्रर्ष श्रवणोडेजनं यथा ॥ १२ ॥ स्त्रीणां सगीतविधिमयमादित्यवंश्यो नरेन्द्रः पश्यत्यहिटरसमिह शिष्टेरमेत्यादि दुष्टम् । कार्याकार्याण्ययमविफलान्यागमेनेव पश्यन् घश्यामुवी पति नृप इत्यस्ति चैव प्रयोगः ॥ १५३ ॥ लुसे पदान्ते शिष्टस्य पदरवं निश्चितं यथा । तथा सधियिकारान्तं पदमेवेति यर्यते ॥ १५ ॥ सयारि कटु वानां कययो न प्रयुञ्जते । ध्यजिनी तम्प गतः केतदस्तजलदैत्यदः ॥ १५५ ॥ पर्णानां न्यूनताधिक्ये गुरुलम्पयणस्थितिः । तत्रतभिन्नतं स्यादेष दोषः सुनिन्दितः ॥ १५६ ।।

·तृतीयः परिच्छेदः। [-३.१६९ इन्दुपादाः शिशिरा स्पृशन्तीत्यूनवर्णता।। सहकारस्य किसलयान्याञणीत्यधिकाक्षरम् ॥ १५७ ॥ कामेन वाणा निशाता विमुक्ता मृगेक्षणास्वित्ययथागुरुत्वम् । मदनस्य घाणा निशिताः पतन्ति वामेक्षणास्वित्ययथालधुत्वम् ॥ १५८ ॥ न साहितां विवक्षामीत्यसंधानं पर्दषु यत् । तद्विसंथीति निर्दिष्ट न प्रगृह्यादिहेतुफम् ॥ १५५ ॥ मन्दानिलेन चलता अङ्गानागण्डमण्डले। लुप्तमुद्रेदि धर्माम्भो नभस्यस्मद्वपुप्यपि ॥ १६० ॥ [* आधिव्याधिपरीताय अद्य ध्वो वा विनाशिने । को हि नाम शरीराय धर्मापेतं समाचरेत् ॥] मानेणे इह शीर्यते स्त्रीणां हिमसातौ प्रिये । आसु रात्रिप्यिति प्राईराम्नातं व्यस्तमीदृशम् ॥ १६१ ॥ देशोऽद्विवनराणादिः कालो त्रिदिवर्तकः। नृत्यगीतप्रभृतयः कलाः कामार्थसभयाः ॥ १२ ॥ चराचराणां भूतानां प्रवृत्तिलॊकसंशिता । हेतुविद्यात्मको न्यायः सस्मृतिः थुतिरागमः ॥ १६३ ॥ तेपुतेप्ययथारूढं यदि किंचित् प्रवर्तते । कवेः प्रमादादेशादिविरोधीत्येतदुच्यते ॥ १६४ ॥ कर्पूरपादपामसुरभिर्मलयानिलः। कलिङ्गवनसंभूता मृगमाया मतङ्ग जा. ॥ १६५ ।। चोलाः कालागुरुश्यामफातिीरभूमयः। इति देशविरोधिन्या वाचः प्रस्थानमीदृशम् ॥ १६६ ॥ पद्मिनी नक्तमुनिन्दा स्फुटत्यहि युमुद्रती । मधुरुरफुल्लनिचुलो निदाघो मेघदुर्दिनः॥ १६७ ॥ धन्यहसगिरी वीः शरदो मत्तयहिणः। हेमन्तो निर्मलादित्यः शिशिरःलाध्यचन्दनः ॥ १६८ ॥ इति फालावरोधस्यदार्शता गातरशि। मार्गः फलाविरोधस्य मनागुद्दिश्यते यथा ॥ १६९ ।। * अयमधिकः श्लोका फचन पख्यते ।

·६.१७०- कान्यादर्शमूलम् । वीरथद्वारयोर्भाचौ स्थायिनौ क्रोधविस्मयो।। पूर्णसप्तस्वरः सोऽयं भिन्नमार्गः प्रवर्तते ॥ १७ ॥ इत्थं कलाचतुःषष्टिविरोधः साधु नीयताम् । तस्याः कलापरिच्छेदे रूपमाविर्भविष्यति ।। १७१ ॥ आधूतफेसरो हस्ती तीक्ष्णस्तुरंगमः। गुरुसारोऽयमेरण्डो निःसारः मदिरदमः ॥ १७२ ॥ इति लौकिक एवायं विरोधः सर्वगर्हितः। विरोधो हेतुविधासु न्यायास्यास नियते ॥ १७३ ॥ सत्यमेवाह सुगतः संस्कारानविनश्वरान् । तथाहि सा चकोराक्षी स्थितैवाद्यापि मे हदि ॥ १७४। कापिलरसदुभूतिः स्थान एयोपवर्णते। असतामेर दृश्यन्ते यस्मादस्माभिरुद्भवाः ॥ १७५ ॥ गतिायविरोधस्य सपा सर्वत्र पश्यते। अथागमविरोधस्य प्रस्थानमुपदिश्यते ॥ १७६ ॥ अनाहिताग्नयोऽप्येते जातपुत्रा वितन्वते । विप्रा वैश्वानरीमिटिमक्लिष्टाचारभूपणाः ॥ ९७७ ॥ असावनुपनीतोऽपि चेदानधिजगे गुरोः । स्वगावशुद्धः स्फटिको न संस्कारमपेक्षते ॥ १७८॥ विरोधः सकलोऽप्येप कदाचित् कविकौशलात् । उत्क्रम्य दोपगणनां गुणवीपी विगाहते ॥ १७९ ॥ तस्य रामःप्रभावेन तदुद्यानानि जागिरे । आफप्रयालानामास्पदं सुरशाखिनाम् ॥ १८० ।। राहां विनाशपिशुनश्चचार परमारतः। धुन्वन् कदम्बरजसा सह समच्छदोदमान ॥ १८॥ दोलाभिप्रेग्णप्रस्तवधूजनमुपोदतम् ।। कामिनां लय_पम्यं गेयं रागमपर्धयत् ॥ १८२ ॥ ऐन्दयादपिः फामी शिशिरं हव्यवाहनम् । सयलाधिरहरेशविहलो गणयत्ययम् ॥ १८३।। प्रमेयोऽप्यप्रमेयोऽसि सफलोऽप्यसि निष्फलः। एकस्यमप्यनेकाऽसि नमस्ले विश्यमूर्तये ॥ १८ ॥ पञ्चानां पाण्डपुत्राणां पत्नी पाञ्चालपुत्रिका। सतानामप्रणीधासीदेपो हि पिधिरीदाः ॥ १८५।।

·४७] तृतीयः परिच्छेदः शब्दार्थालं क्रियाश्चिन्नमार्गाः सुकरदुष्कराः । गुणा दोपाश्च काव्यानामिह संक्षिप्य दर्शिताः ॥ १८६॥ न्युत्पन्नवुद्धिरमुना विधिदर्शितेन मार्गेण दोपगुणयोर्वशवर्तिनीभिः । वाग्भिः कृताभिसरणो मदिरेक्षणाभि- धन्यो युयेव रमते लभते च कीर्तिम् ॥ १८७ ॥ ॥ इत्याचार्य दण्डिनः कृतौ काव्यादर्श शब्दालंकार-दोप- विभागो नाम तृतीयः परिच्छेदः॥ ॥ समाप्तश्चायं ग्रन्थः॥ ६५.८ ·THE KAVYĀDARĆA OF DANDIN LITERAL ENGLISH TRANSLATION. N.B.- In the translation extra words are enclosed within squaro brackets; cxplanations and references are inserted in ordinary (curved) brackets; while in the case of paronomastic words the secondary senso is inserted in angular brackets directly after tho primary sense. In Parichchheda ii in particular, various kinds of underlinings introduced are intended to explain tho precise naturo of the word ciobellishments illustrated, for which purpose tho original Sanskrit stanza had to be transcribed entire in Roman characters and then its translation inserted within brackets.

·THE KÁVYĀDARSA OF DANDIN PARICHCHHEDA I May the all-white Sarasvati -the Hansi midst the group of the mouth lotuses of the four faced (God)-find for long delight in my manasa (mind) 1 We have condensed earlier treatises have studied [literary} usages, and, to the best of our ability, aro (now) commencing & treatment of Poetry 2 All the dealings of men in this world are in every way Tendered possible by virtue of languages alone, be thoy amongst those formulated in rules by the Sages or be they otherwise 3 This entire triad of worlds would have become blinddarkness of the light named Word had not been shining all through tho Samsāra 4 The roflecting object (in the form ) of the glory of the kings of yore imaged within the mirror (in the form) of literature -though the kings be thomselves absent-itself does not, mark ye perish 5 Word well used is declared by the wise to be the wish milking cow, the same ill used, however, declaros the user a bovina nature 6 Honco not oven a slight blemish should by any means bo overlooked in poetry A body, alboit boautıful, can becomo loathsomo (even ) by one spot of leprosy 7 How can a man ignorant of the Scionce distinguish between excellences and blemishes? Has (evor] n blind man the power to comprehend distinctions in colours 8 Ilonco it is that the Sages, with a view to secure peoplo s proficiency in letters, liavo laid down, in the case of compositions of diverse stsles the methods for their making 9 [ Karyadarii Trade) ·i 10 ) The Kavyādarsa of Daudir (2 They have shown what constitutes the body and what the embellishments of Poetry The body consists of a series of words calculated to aptly convey a desired 10 meaning This (body) is adequately divided into just three sorts Metrical, Prose, and Mixed The 'metrical' consists of four feet, and this (again falls into two classes Vritta and Jati 11 The detailed treatment of it (the metrical body) is set forth in Metrical Compendium, and the hnowledge of it is (as) a ship for persons wishing to dive into the deep ocean of Poetry 12 There exists that detailed classification of Poetry into Muktaka, Kulala, Kosa and Samghāta, but it is not men. tioned hero, as it is included within Sargo bandha (or Composition in Cantos) 13 Composition in Cantos is a long poom (Mahakavga) and its definition is being givon (now) Its opening is a benediction, a salutation, or a naming of the principal thomo 14 It springs from a historical incident or is otherwiso based upon some fact, it turns upon the fruition of tho fourfold ends and its horo is cloror and noble 15 Bs descriptions of cities, oceans mountains, seasons and risings of the moon or the sun, through sportings in garden or water, and festivities of drinking and lovo. 16 Through sentiments-of-loro in soparation and through marriagos, by descriptions of the birth and rise of Princes, and likow iso through statc counsel, embassy. advance, battle, and the hero's triumph 17 Fmbellished, not too condensed, and pervaded all through with pootic sentiments and emotionB, with cantos none too longthy and lunsins ognurable metres and well formed joints, 18 And in each caso sith an ending in a differont metro furnished.-such a poem p)*st*slrs food figures of apeech ·3) English Translation (1.28 wins the people's heart and endures longer than [even) a Kalpa. 19 A poem, although defective in certain of these aspects, is not to be condemned, provided the excellence in respect of things contained in it wins the approval of the experts. 20 Having first set forth the hero with (all) his excellences, through him to secure the defezt of his enemies : this is a mode natural-and-pleasing 21 While, having (first) delinsated the family, the man. liness, the learning, and so forth even of the oneniy, to aggert, through his triumph over him, the pre-eminence of the hero, is what is approved by us 22 A succession of words not amenable to division into metrical feet is called Prose Chronicle and Tale are its two varieties of thege Chronicle, we are told,- 23 Is what is narrated by the Hero himself exclusively : the other by the Hero as well as by any other person The showing forth of one's own merits is not here, in view of his being a recorder of cvents that have actually occur. red, a blemish... 24 This restriction, however, is not observed, in as much as there (in Akhyayika] also othor persons can barrate. That another person norrates or he himself does it--what kind of a ground for distinction is this? 25 If [the motros) Vaktra and Aparavaktra and the har. ing of the title Uchchhvása (for a sub-division) are to be the differontisting mark of an Ahhyáyika, occasionally even in Kathas Why, as in the caso of Arya and other metros, should thero not be acope for Vaktra and Aparavaktra? Lambba and other [titles for sub-disisions are observed (la Esthuis! P.P & distinguishing characteristic: fet 'Uchchheusa bo one of thom: what matters! 27 Hence, Kathi and Akhşayiki constitute just ono species denoted by two names. Ilorein Biso are comprised 28 the remaining species of Narration.

·1 29 1 The Kavyūdarśa of Dandın The abduction of a maiden battle, deception, some body a rise in fortune and such other topics are common to it (Akhyayıka) no less than to Compositions in Cantos they do not form ils differentiating characteristics 29 Any peculiar mark that the poet might affect accord ing to his fancy (in a Katlia, etc ) he could without im propriety affect in other compositions For accomplished persons, in the attainment of their desired ends, can tliere be any occasion that may not just as well ) serve as an 30 Opening? Mixed compositions are the drama, eto Details about theso (should be followed) in other works There exists likewise a composition partly prose and partly verse known as Champu 31 All this literaturo, from another point of view, tho authorities declare as being fourfold Sanskrit Prakrit, Apabhrams, and Mixed 32 The Sanskrit is indeed the speech divine, it has been expounded by great Sages Manifold in the gradation of the Prakrit as being Tadbhava (derived) Tatsama (anolog ous) and Desi (provincial) 33 The speech current in the Maharashtra is known as the best Prakrit, in it are composed (poems liho)tbe Setu. bandha,-that ocenn of the gems of good sayings 34 Sauraseni and Gaudi and Lati, as also any other language of tho same kind, is in common usage denoted by [the simplo term) 'Prākrit 35 The languages of Abhiras (cow herds) and others are known as Apabbramsa in poetic compositions sciontific treatise however, crery (language) other than Sanskrit is declared to be Apabhramsa (a dobnsed form) 30 In Sanskrit Art Sargabandha and similar compost tions, in Prakrit are Skandhala aid the like OSAR and othors are in Apabhramse, while the dramas etc uso a mired language 37 ·5) English Translation { 1 46 As to a Katha it is composed in all languages as also in Sanskrit The Bribatkatha is said to be in the language of ghosts, and contains miraculous incidents 38 Lasya (dancing), Chhalita (pantomime), Sampā (In. strumental music) and such other [elements ) are meant for the eye The rest on the contrary are exclusively for the ear Here also a twofold division bas been made out 39 Manifold is the style of composition with minute mutial differences of these styles] the Vardarbha and the Gaudiya as being clearly different from each otherl, will now be described 40 Cohesion (1 43), Lucidity (145) Evenness (147) Sweetness (1 51), Tonderness ( 169) Explicitness of meaning (1 73), Pregnancyl-of-expression) (76) Floridity (1 80), Grace (1 85), and Transference (1 93), 41 These ten qualities are considered as the soul of the Vaidarbha style, the opposites of these are usually to be noticed in the Gauās style 42 Cohesive is what does not involve Looseness Loose 18 what consists mainly of faintly aspirated syllables, as for instance, Maliti mala lolalı kalıla (a garind of Malatıl-flowers] laden with longing bees)' In view of alliteration this has been permitted by the Gaudas, by the Vaidarbhas, (however, because it secures compactness of (syllabic) binding, expressions) like Malati-dama langhitam bhramaraih (a wreath of Malatı invaded by bees)' 44 Having Lucidity is that which conveys a sense that 19 well-known Indor indivara dyuti lakshma lakshmim tanoti (the spot on the Moon shining like a blue lotus augments her charm)' is (for instance) an expression con Yeying the sense without any effort 45 Because it eskibits command over grammar the Gaudas prefer even what is not very conventional, for instance, 'Anatyarjunābjanmasadriksbanko valakshagah (the white rayed (Moon) having a spot resembling a water-born (lotus] not-very-wbite le, blue) 46 43 ·16 The Kzīvyādarsa of Dundin Even is what is not unaven † as regards syllabro. structures These structures are soft harsh, and tempe rate, springing from the grouping together of soft, harsh and mixed syllables 47 (An instancu of soft structure is) 'Kokilalapavachalo mām aiti Malayanılah (garrulous by reason of the cuckoo's notes the Malays wind approaches me), (that of harsh structure 18-1'Uchchbalachohhikarachchhachchha. ninharambhahkanokshitah (being surcharged with drops of very pure water from rillets with their spouting sprays) 48 (An Instance of temperate structure 15-] 'Chandana pranayodgandhir mando Malayamarutah (the soft Mnlayn breeze with its spreading fragrance due to friendship with sandal trees)', [an instance of uneven structure is-) Spardhate ruddhamaddhairyo vararamānaninilaih (hav ing upset my courage (the wind] vies with the breath from the mouths of excellent damsels) 49 [The last is an instanco of unevenness in one line; but tho precoding four lines as a whole constitute a larger example of unevenness } regardless of this unevenness and with an eyo to pompousness in diction and in figures, the poetic style of the Easterners has attained a large Volume 50 Sweet is what has Sentiment, (for) in words no less than in things Sentiment exists [Sentiment) whereby the learned are delighted like unto the honey loving (bees) by honey 51 Within any given group of audibles (gruti) ono ex periences 1 similarity (in sound). & juxtaposition of words exhibiting that kind of similarity and securing ſa specific kind of) alliteration gives rise to Sentiment 62 (For instanco-] 'Esha rájs padi lakshmim prāptavan drudmaridprisad Tad's prudariti daormasya foke sminnut savo bhavat 11 (When this king to whom the brahmans are doar attained soveroignty, from that time on, In this world, thors has been jubilant day for Religion) 53 + 1 read bondheshvavis ames following the Jessimír Me ·English Translation (1 61 Thu Gaudas do not pay any rogard to such [soundsimilarity), for they love alliteration (Anuprasa), the Vaidarbhas usually prefer this even to alliteration 54 Anuprāsa 18 a repetition of syllables, in metrical feet As well as in words, provided there is a contiguity suffi. cient to awaken latent impressions from earlier cogni. tions 55 [An Anuprasa in metrical feet is illustrated 1a-1 Chandre sarannisottamse kundastabaka vibhramel Indra. nilanıbham lakshma saadadhatyalinah sriyam || (Upon the moon, the crest adornment of the autumnal night and exhibiting the grace of a bunch of kunda-flowers, the spot that looks like sapphire wears the charm of a bee)' 56 (An Annprase in words is illustrated in-] Charu chandram asam bhiru bimbam pasyaitadambare. Manmano manmathakrantam mirdayam hantum idyatam !! (Look, O timid ane, at this beautiful lunar orb in the sky, uprisen to strike ruthlessly at my mind ( already ) invaded by Cupid) 57 It is Anuprasa of this sort with the (similar) audibles not too much removed (from each other) that is approved, and not as in-Ramamukhambhojasadribas chandramah (the moon appears like the latus in the form of the damsel's face) 58 I Consider the case- 'Smarah kharah khalah kantoh kiyah kopascha nah krusah: (Cruel is Cupid and the lover a villain, our body as well as anger has grown feeple), [or] 'Chyuto mano'dhiko rāgo mobo jato'savo gatah ti (my pride is gone and my love 18 greator, I faint my life is leaving me) 69 (Compositions] like these lead to a roughness of syllabic-structure and to looseness, hence such an Anu. prasa the Soutberners do not cultivate, 60 The same repetition having for its object a group (of syllables) is known as Yamala (Chime), that, however, 1s not so exclusively condusive to Sweetness and will hence be dealt with later (111 1-77) 61 ·62 . i. 62 ) The Kavyādarśa of Dandin ( 8 Granted that each and overy figure imbues tho sense with Sentiment; nevertheless it is the absence of coarseness that for the major part bears this brunt. O girl, how is it that while I long for the thou dost not long for me?'-the nature of the sense here conveyed is coarse and tends rather † to lack-of-Sentiment. 63 *No doubt this low-born Cupid, O fair-eyed one, is ruthless unto me; but, happily, he is free from malice for you!"-here the sense, not being coarse, gives rise to the Sentiment 64 There does exist a coarseness even in word It (springs) from the utterance of what is not polite, as for instance, a word beginning with 'ya' in the description of the joys of love. 65 Through the expressive power of words when taken in conjunction, and further through the (secondary) sense conveyed by a sentence (as a whole), there results vulgarity causing an unpleasant cognition; as an instance (of the former) - Yā bhavatah priya (she who is dear unto you <she who is dear unto the man with sexual propensity >)". (An instance of the latter is— 'Kharam prahritya visräntah purusho viryavān (having struck (the demon) Khara Clusily >> the heroic personage (Rama) < the virile youth > is taking his rest)'. (Compositions) like these are not commended in both the Styles. 67 [Expressions] like 'bhagini (sister)', 'bhagavati (honoured lady)', eto are universally permitted Thus far Thas been exhibited) the (two-fold) division of Sweetness; now Tenderness will be described. 68 Now Tonder is thought to be that which for the most part has no harsh letters; while the fault of a loosenese ia structure has been { already, i. 43] oxhibited in a cortposition with all soft [vooables] 69 [Consider for iostanco - ] Mandalikritya barhāni kanthair madhura-gitibbih 1 Kalāpinah pranrityanti käle + I read wusraryāyeva, following the Josaltair Me 66 .

·9 English Translation dimutamalini (Spreading their plumage in a circle those feathery-peacocks with their throats full of sweet songs are dancing in [this] season that gathers clouds). 70 Hore the sente is by no means eralted, nor is there any striking figure it is only through Tenderness that this ( stanza ) gains a place upon the lips of the good people 71 Under the idea that it secures Grandeur others very often produce compositions although very difficult to pronounoo, for example - Nyaksheda paksbaḥ kshapitaḥ ksbatrıyánām kshanat(Paragurāma in an instant destroyed the troop of kshatriyas)' 72 Explicitness of meaning copalsts in the meaning requiring nothing (extraneous ] to be brought over [for completion), for example-Hari ( incarnated as Boer) uplifted the earth from the ocean reddened by the blood of serpents' 78 The earth was by the Great Boar uplifted from the reddened ocean if so much alone had been expressed the 'blood of serpents' would have to be ( extraneously brought over 74 Such a ( composition ) 18 not much esteemed in both the Styles, for, the sense 18 not easily understood if the law of (the expressive į ower of] words is transcended 75 When upon the recitation of a composition) a certain eminent charm 18 experienced, that composition is styl ed 'Pregnant in expression' This { charm] lends excel. lence to poetio style 76 (For example-] The forlorn look of the mendicants fell upon Your face (but once and thereafter Your Majesty, it had not in that same condition to look upon anothers face 77 In this statement of liberality the eminence is very - well perceived In this very manner, by the application of & similar standard, other instances should be follower out 78 2 dvyadassa Iraus ] ·79 ! ( 10 The Xuryudaria o Da icin Some consider a composition) with becoming epithets as brirg Pregnant in meaning, for examplo. la composi tion makin.uso of epithels like) 'sportivo lotus , 'pleasure por golden bricelet' etc 79 rioridits consi-ts in superabundance of compounds This is the soul of Prose Lien in Poetry, for the non Southcriers, this is their sole resort 80 Thnt is of manifold varieties in accordanco with tho profusion or sparceness of hoery or of sight -yllables or with an equal ) mixturo of thom, and can be illustrated in Chronicles, etc 81 [ For example-l'Astamastakaparyastasamastärkamsueorrsta rå i Pinastanasthatătämrakamravastreva váruni I (Clad in tho drapery of all the beams of the Sun scattered on the sumn it of tho Setting, mountain, the Western direction I looks like a damo with a beautiful reddish garinept covering her expansive bosom) 82 In th19 wav oven in poetry the Easterners cultivato flonidity in expressions The others however profer Flori dity of expressions when it is charming and Dot confusing For example-- 83 'Payodboratatotsangalagnasamdhyatapamsukat Kasya Lämaturam cheto varudi na Larishyatı 11 (With her gar ment in the form of the evening rays clinging to the sloping ridge of the bosom in the form of the clouds whose mind cannot <the damsel in the form of the Western direction mako lovo affiicted?)' 84 Graceful is what is agreeable to the wholo world becainc I being stral 116 withal ] it does not transcend orduary possibilities lt is mut with a friendly arquiries and also in uescriptions 85 [I or examplo-1 'Those alone aro verily houses which a great uscetic like you tbus honours by the purifying dust of his feet 88 [Or- 'O thou of faultless limbs, unto these tby breasts as they are expanding there is no room adequate etween thy two ornapenlike hadds 87 ·11 ) English Translation (1 97 (In these two examples] the matter is quite within the limits of possibility and is embellished by being er pressed in a telling fashion It is considerad graceful by every one who is content to keep within the normal run of things. 88 When a matter is sought to be described by an erces sive superimposition, as transcending the ordınary, thereby it is the connoloseurs who are much pleased and not the others For example- 89 Like & Sanctuary of Gods this our house from to day onwards is to be honoured in as much as its sin has hoen entirely washed off by the falling of the dust from your teot 90 [Or-]'Small has been the Aērig) space created by the Crector, quite unmindful of tl 18 60 extensive an expansion of your breasts that was to be !" 91 This has been styled 'exnggerated statement' it 19 made too niuch of by the Gaudas ho mode curier allus. trate is the es-ence of the otaer stilo 2 When, keepiog within the limits of n updanc possi bilities, the nature of a thirg is neatly transferred to another thing distinct from it that is known as Transfera Once Tor example 93 The night lotuses close in while the day Ictuses open Here by reason of the superimposition of the action of the eyes ( upon the lotuses 1 wirds expressive [of that action ) have been predicated ( of the lotuses) 04 Spitting belchug vomitting and such other words, only when appearing under a secundars sense are very pleasing, elsewliere they fall within the limits of vulgaraty 93 [For example) 'The lotuses having drunk the sparks of fire emitted by solar rags seem once again to vomit then through their mouths that eject reddish pollon. 96 This is agreeable disagrecable lowever is an exprer. gion Ile-' the young lady 18 spitting A simultaneous up ·1 | 12 98 97 ) Tlv Kuvyõdarsa of Dundet superimposition of many qualities 18 (likewise ) declared [to constitute the same gude] For example, 97 The rows of clouds thundering, (like moaning women encerente, ) overpowered by the heavy weight of the footus Cin the form of water> are here lying upon the lap of the <friend in the form of the mountain table land 98 Here, lying upon the lap of the friend, moaning. heaviness, fatigue-these manifold characteristics of the encelente are erhibited (by transference ] This quality that is called Transference is indeed the all in-all of poetry, all poets whatsoever, without excep tion follow its guidance 100 Thus these two Styles are differentiated by a description of the nature of each [Subsidiary) divisions of them as existing in the individual poets it is not possible to describe 101 Great is the difference in the sweetness of sugar cane, of milk, and of molasses, and yet it is not possible to have it described even by the Goddess-of Learning 102 An inborn genius, learning quite free from defects, and Do slight application these constitute the [one ] cause of this excellence in poetry. 103 Even thougb there be not that extraordinary genius which depends upon the specific] nature of the earlier latept impressions yet Speech, cutivated with study and effort, certainly grants her own rare favour 104 Therefore, verily, it behoves those seeking fame to put away sloth and persistently cultivate Speech For, even though the poetic power be meagre, yet people who have made the effort are able to hold their own an assemblies of tho alee 105 Thus ends the First Chapter entitled Differences of Style of the Kavyadarsa or Mirror of Poetry, the work of Acbarya Daudin ·PARICHICHHEDA JI The attributes that land elegance to poetiy they call Embellishments They are yet being formulated, who can (possibly] describe them in their entirety ? 1 But the principle underlying the formulation has been indicated by earlier Teachers This our endeavour aims at giving the same once more in & revised form ? Some Embellishments have been already described before [1 52, 55 61) while distinguishing the two ) Styles other Embellishments common [to both] will (now) be exhibited 3 Nature description (11 8), Similo (1114) Metaphor (11 66), Illuminator (n 97) and Ropetition (11 116) Inter diction (11 120) Corroboration (1 169). Out-matching (11 180) Cause searching (1 199). Inclusion (Inclusive Assertion) (1 205) Transcending (Hyperbole) (17 224) and Poetic Conception ( 11 221), Cause (u 23»), The Subtle (11 260) The Slender (1 265). Relative Order (11 273) The Joyous (11 275) The Impasstoned (11.275, 281) The Vigorous (11 275 294) Periphrasis (11 295) Facilitation (11 298) 5 The Exalted (11 300) Concealment 11 304 , Paronoma sla (1310) Fffectuation through lindorance (11 323) Equal-Pairing (11 330), Contradiction (11 333) Vicarious Praise (11 340) Disguised Ealogs (1 313), Ellustration 6 Conjoint Description (11 351) Barter (11 351), Benediction (11 357) Commixture (11359, and Sustained. Intuition (1: 36+), These are the Embellishments of Lan guage exhibited by ancient Sagee 7 Making bodils manifest the (real) nature of things in varyig situations the first of these Labellishments as called 'Nature Description Class Portrayal Tor example- 8 (ii 348), Or ·in 9 ] Ile Kavyddarsa of Darulını | 14 With their beaks teddish and curred their feathers sroon and tonder, with thoir throats exhibiting tao tricol our line horo aro :heso parrots with thair is oot talk' 9 [Or With his tlıroat thrilling with sweet cooing and his eyos rolling about this pigeon, full of lust, has covored up and is kissing his mato' 10 (Or-)'Causing tho hair on the body to stand on ond, affording bliss unto the mind, and making the eyes close this is my Belovod s touch gaining upon me 11 (Or, again-1 Black at the throat and holding a skull in his hand the moon-crosted and bull bannered (God Siva] with his softly reddish mattod hair bocame visible 12 Suoh 18 Nature description as referring (rospectively] to s olass, an action, quality and ap individual substance It is this vory (doscription) that rules suprome in scientific treatises, and in poetry too tho same as in requision. 13 When in some sort or other a likeness is experienced as springing up (between two things) that 28 called Simile It will now be exhibited in all its details 14 * The palm of your hands, O pretty maiden is red like a water lily'-This is Simile with (specified] Quality in as much as the corr mon quality is directly exhibited here 15 *Thy face is like a red folus, thy eyes like two blue lotuken'-This 18 Simila (direct] between Things seeing that the common) quality is merely to be inferred 16 *Like your face this lotus has becomo blooming This is understood as Reversed Simile because the ostablished order of things) is here controverted 17 *The lotus is like thy face, thy face is like the lotus This one 19 Mutual Simile as it shows forth mutual ex cellence 18 * Thy face is to be likonod to the lotus alone to nothing else whatsoever'-This in as much as it negative, semblance with another thing is Restrictive Simile 19 Lotus for its part imitates thy face if another there be of the same sort let it do likewise - This is Unrestric ted Simile ·15 ) English Translation, (ii. 30 A Cumulative Simile also their is of the following type-- not in splendour alone but in the action of delighting also thy face imitates the Moon'. 21 'In thee alone is tby face to be seen, while the Moon is seen in the sky: this much is the only differenco, no other'--This is a Transcendent Simile 22 'Let not the Moon boast, thinking-in me alone is the splendour of her face, since it does exist even in the lotus -This is Fancied Simile. 23 If there were to be a kind of a lotus with upraised eye-brows and with eyes rolling in it, that might be admitted to wear the beauty of thy face' This is called Hypothetical Sim ile. 24 'Fancying thy face, O slender-bodied one, to be the Moon, in my yearning for thy face, I am running even after the Moon 1'-This is considered Simile of Illusion. 25 "Is it a lotus with bees rolling inside ? -Is it thy face with tremulous eyes? thus doos my heart waver This one is Simile with a Doubt. 26 'In a lotus that the Moon con overpower, there cannot be a splendour that puts the Moon to shame; hence this is only thy face-This is Determinative Simile. 27 'Out-rivaling, the cold-rayed (Moon), full of splendour and possessing a fragrant breath, thy face is like a lotus Cthat hates the Moon, that smells fragrantly, and wherein the Goddess-of-Wealth resides > This is declared to be Paronomastic Simile. 28 Because it can be exprossed in words having identical forms a Simile is called a Simile of Agreement; for eramplo-This row of gardens looking beautiful by resson of forests of Sala trecs is like a gir! c beaming with her 29 face and flowing hair.' "A lotus is full of pollen (or dust); the Moon is subject to wading (or consumption). The fact, though similar to thom, towers proudly above them!--Thie la declared to 30 be Condemastory Bimile ·conii. 31 ) The Küvijādarta of Dandan ( 16 'Lotus is the place-of origin of ever God Brahmadova, the Moon is held by God Simbhu upon his head, and these (two) are like thy frce'—This is called Laudatory Simile 31 *My mind desires to declare that thy face is like the Moon that may be & merit or a blemish--This is known as Simile with Suppressed Judgment 32 *The hundred-petaled [lotus) the autumnal Moon and thy face this triad is mutually opposed'-This is Bidered Simile of Opposition 33 There does not at all exist any power in the cold < dull > and spotted Moon to roar against (or rival) the face'-This is no other than Inhibitive Simila 34 Thy face is marked with the eyes of deer the Moon is marked by the deer itself, and yet the Moon is merely thy equal and does not surpass thee This is Cajoling Simile 35 This is not a lotus but the face itself, these are not two beeg but the eyes - This, because the point of similarity is quite evident, is no other than a Simile based upon a Statement of Fact 36 "Having transcended the equality with the Moon and with the lotus, thy face has become like unto itself alous - This is (callod) an Absoluto Simile 37 Thy face shines like the esgrace of the splendour of all lotuses as if gathered togerber in & place-TUH 18 Loown as Abnormal Sunile 38 "That harsh speech should issue rom this mouth is as though poison should issue from the Moon or fire from sardal —This is Simile of Impossibility 39 Ily touch is cool like bindal water, like Moon beam, liko Moon stone. and such othor things' --This. as bror ing out the excesa (of the quality ) is called Multiplos Simile 40 *As if chiselied out of the lunar orh, as if nxtracted from lotus interior is, o blender bodiod oie, thy face This is Modificators Simile 41 ·English Translation [ 11, 52 'Valour bas lent thee charm as light does unto the Sun, as the Sun does unto the day, as day does unto the sky. This is the sequence for a Stridged Simile 42 If the sense of a whole sentence is compared with just the sense of another sentence, that 18 Sentence Simile, which is twofold according as the word (of comparison] tra (like) is one or not-one. 43 [For example-] 'Thy face with its tremulous eyes and exhibiting the brilliance of the teeth shines as does a lotus with hovering bees and with filaments appearing into View [Or, again-1 'of the slender bodred one, as of the lotus creeper--the face, like the lotus-I, like the honcy. loving (bee), repeatedly drank and then desisted' 45 Having made an assertion about a thing, the putting forth of another thing alike [to it] in qualities as leading to & recognition of similarity between them-is Simile based upon a Correspondence of Types For example- 46 Amongst kings that are being born not even one like thee as yet exists indeed for the Parijata a second [sımılar) tree does not at all exist' 47 Høving equalised a lower (thing) with a higher in the matter of (performing) identical function, when an assertion is made, that is declared as Simile of Analogous Pairing For example- 'The destroyer of Puloma is awske for the protection of Heaven, thou for that of the Earth By him the demons are killed, by thee arrogant kings 49 By thy splendour the Moon, by effulgence the Sun, by courage the Ocean thou, o king, dost imitate - This is considered Simile with a Reason 50 Neither difference in gender and number nor inferiority and superiority, at shich the learned people are not pained, is enough to constitute a blemish in a Simile 51 [For example-1‘Like a woman he walks this eun. uch' 'this woman talks like a man', 'he is dear unto 3 [Karyadarsa, Trang 1 -48 ·ii. 52 ] The Kāryādarśa of Dandın [ 18 me like my life-breaths', 'learning was acquired like wealth' 52 [Or again--] Like you, O Lord of the Earth, does the Lord of Gods shine', 'the king is well able to stand on an equality with the Sun in lustre 53 Examples like these do not at all lack charm But in cortain composition persons with a taste for literature feel pain For example 54 'Like a Halisi is the Moon white', 'the skylile lales is spotless', 'the warrior 2s, like a dog, attached to his master'; 'the fire fy shines like the Sun' 55 Such a thing is avoided by the wise the reason whoroof oan well be imagined [* by the learned themselves with a view to ascertain the good and bad points (in & Simile]1 56 The words ita (like), tat (as), vā (in like manner) yatha (according as), together with samāna (similar), mbha (aliko), samnıbha (looking liko), tulya (equal), samhāša (similar lookios), nilaša (nppearing like), pralūsa (shining alike), pralırūpa[kal(of corresponding form), 57 Pratspalsha (rival), pratidiandıın (matching with) pratyanika (opposed to), birodhın (adverse to), sadrik (akin) sadrasa (accordant), samūdın (cognate) sajūtıya (Lindrod), anutūdın (attunod to), 58 Pralıbımba (reflection), pratichchhanda (image), sarüpa (conforming to), sama (same), sammta (cotormlous), salakshana (of like character), sadrık ahābha (of liko appearance). sapaksha (mated with), upamita (compared with), upama (comparablo with), 59 (Taddbites such as) Talpa (about), deśaya (bordering with) and desya (on the border land of), as also prakhya Igoing by the namo of) and pralınıdı (representative), the words sararna.(of liks type) and (ultła (woighing ovenly with) as also (all] words expressing the sono not defootive'. 60 • Iota-polated 1 06.

·him ; 19 ) English Translation rii, 71 The Adjectival Compound as seen in examples like sasünkaradand (the moon-faced (lady]); he rivals, conquers, hates, bears malice towards, decries; 61 He runs down, disdains, torments, censures; mocks, makes peace with, rails at, is jealous of, envies ; 62 He robs his beauty, he takes away his splendour; he disputes with him, he mounts the balance with him; 63 He walks in his foot-steps, he enters into his region ; he follows him, possesses his characteristic, repudiates 64 And he copies him—these are words indicative of similarity (* in a Simile, here enumerated to help the in. tellect of the poets.) 65 END OF SIMILE Simile itself with the difference (between the standard and object of comparison) concealed is called Metaphor. For example, 'arm-creeper','hand-lotus', 'foot-foliage : 66 [01,1 "Thy fingers were the leaves, the rays (issuing] from (thyl nails the flowers, and the arms the creepers : thou wast the Vernal Beauty [herself) vividly moving before our eyes". 67 This (latter) is what is called Metaphor out of Compound; the former was Metaphor in & Compound. "The face-moon's smile is moon-light" is a Metaphor both in and out of Compound 68 "With the red fingers for a row of petals and the nailrays for filaments, your foot-lotus is placed by kings on their head". 69 In as much as, having superimposed upon fingers etc. the nature of petals etc., and upon foot the nature of a lotus, this last is placed in a becoming position (i.e. the head), this is called a Total Metapbor. 70 [Consider the example) "For no cause whatsoever, O wrathful lady, with the throbbing lower-lip for the foliage thy face is exhibiting blossoms in the form of drops of 71 porspiration that glitter like pearls". * Interpolated line.

·il. 72 ) The Kavyādarśa of Dandin [ 20 Here, having transformed the drops of perspiration into blossom and the lower-lip into foliage, the face has not been transformed into anything else; hence this is Metaphor of the Constituent parts [alone). 72 "With the dancing eye-brow, trickling drops of perspiration, and reddened eyes this face-lotus exhibits a state of intoxication". 73 Without transforming the constituent parts of the face, the face alone was here changed into a lotus; hence this is Metaphor of the Constituted-whole (alone). 74 "Lured by the face with its cheeks reddened by intoxication and having rod lotuses in the form of eyes, this person here has been suffused with Clove in the form of > red colour". 75 This is Metaphor of a Single Constituent-part; in the same way there is a Metaphor of two or more Constituent. parts, in regard to which their compatibility or its absence , causes [further) subdivisions. 76 Bright with the flower of laughter and with bees in the form of tremulous eyes is this face". Here by reason of the companionship of bees with flowers the metaphor is Compatible. 77 * Endowed with a soft smile for moon-light and mild eyes for lotuses is this face":-Hero owing to the incompatibility of the lotus with moon-light the Metaphor is what is called Incompatible. 78 By the transformation of the constituted whole and by having recourse to a transformation and non-transforms. tion of the constituent parts there results & beautiful Motaphor known as Unezen. l'or example, 79 * With thy face-moon with the cheeks reddoned by intoxication, and with creepers in the form of its ogo-brows made to dance, the God-of-Loro is capable of reducing tho thrco worlds". 80 [Ia the example! "Triumpbant is Ilari's foot, the banner of joyous festivity of the Gods no longer in drond of the Demons, having the water of Jahnu's Daughter utrcamios from its top for its banner-cloth."- 81 41 ·21 1 English Translation [ ii. 92 Since the form of the banner as completed by the adjective [ širolagnaJabnukapgājalāmśukah] is as such assigned unto the foot, this is Adjective-metaphor. 82 [Take the example] “It does not close the [day. Jlotuses, neither does it traverse the sky: your face-moon is able only to take away my life". 83 The non-performance of the functions of the moon and the performance of the function of some one else is here exhibited; hence this Metaphor is called Contrary. 84 "In profundity thou art the ocean, in gravity thou art the mountain; und by reason of the granting of the peoples' desire thou art the Wish-yielding-tree". 85 Here through motives beginning with 'profundity" (the king] is made an ocean, a mountain, and the Wishyielding-tree ; eo this is Motivated-metaphor. 86 "Worthy of being relished by royal hafisas C in the form of great kings and having a fragrance that is to be longed for by bees < in the form of lovers >much is this thy face-lotus, o friend".--This is "Paronomastic Metaphor. 87 That pair of Metaphors, in which between the sub. ordinate and the principal there is seen to be accordant and discordant natures is accepted as Comparison-Betaphor and Contrast-Metaphor, For examples in order)-88 "This face-lotus rendered slightly-reddish by intoxication vies with the moon suffused with the reddish) tinge at rising". 89 (Andl "The moon is drunk by the Gods evon though it is not-full; by me, however, thy face-moon which has ever 90 a full crb". "Unto thy faco-moon that tbus torments another, o beautıful one, the character of moon is not accordant". 91 This is Negatived Metophor. "Escn thy face-moon, Oxfathful one, pltlessis burns me,-assuredly by my own failing luck" -This is Solec- 02 ing Metaphor. 1 ·not eyes 11 93 ) The Rūvyjādarśa of Dandın [22 "On this stage in the form of the face lotus the dancing maid ju the form of thy cyebrow crooper is per formning a playful dance --This 18 an excellent Duplicated Metaphor 93 "This is not a face. this is a lotus These are bees, These (again) are filaments themselves they are not the splendours of thy teeth" 94 Having in this manner negated the nature of face otc, bince the same) is described by the nature of lotus eto, this is the Metaphor of Negated reality wherein the excellence of the qualities [of the face) 18 made to shine out 95 There is no end to distinctions in Metaphor as well as Simile, hence merely an outline has been indicated What is untold should by the talented be inferred 96 END OF BETAPHOR 97 If au expression) standing in one place and donoting other gonus or activity or quality or individual can (syn tactically) serve a number of sentences, that is called Illuminator For examples (in order) "The courteous southern > wind removes tho withered loaf of creepers , tha same also accomplishes tho broak. ing of the anger of delicate ladies' 98 "[Thy) olephants are roaming in the gardons on tho Bhores of the four oceane, as also thy glories of the colour of lunda flowers in the boners of the Chakravala mountain 99 "The quarters aro darkened by the clusters of clouds belonging to the rainy-scnson, as also the fields by dollcate rows of fresh graus 100 (And] ' By Vighiu as le planted his footstops the glories of the domons were driven away one knors notwhero, and from one knons nol whoro wore fotchod back the fortunes of the gods 101 The Illuminntors above illustrated) are Initial, simi Jingly wo will crlibit a few bolonging to middlo and final flatoncos They are as follow- 102 ·103 105 23 ) English Translation [ 11. 113 "[They] dance at the foot of the Nichulz [tree] and sing the peacocks do, and fix upon the watery-clouds an eye welling with tears of joy" A soft wind (becomes] repugnant, and the moon becomes fire while the fall (on the body of sandal ointment [becomes) a rall of weapon in the case of travellers (atay ing away from home)" 104 "Wator outpouring from a watery cloud, the troop of domestic peacocks and the quivering strap of lightning [constitute] the force of the God of flowery bow" [And] "By thee a blue lotus upon the car, by cupad an arrow on the bow, and by me likewise my heart on denth the three have been thus simultaneously placed" 106 "The bright fortnight leads to the growth of the white rayed (moon), the latter to that of the five arrowed God, he to that of the passion of youths and that to the glory of sensual enjoyment' 107 Even in this (variety of] Initial Illuminator & string of sentences has been used each depending upon its predecessor, so this is considered a Stringed Illuminator 108 "The clouds, with their pray's wafted by the wind, augment the violence of Cupid, but diminish that of hoat 109 Here with the word 'violence' and with the word 'cloud' two opposite actions are brought together, so this is Illuminator of Contraries 110 "It robs the quarters of their expanso, it captures the host of fiors-orbs [stars), and it to day takes away my life--this cluster of rainy-clouds 111 Sinco hero one and the same function of the cluster of clouds, through being cxpressed in more than one word, is made an object of [syntactical] illumination, therefore 112 this is Illuminator of Self same Object "The clouds, sable hued like the Tamala and accom. panied by accordant vinds, ander aloft in tho sks, as do also on earth these maddened elepliants call, exl ud.

·ii, 113 ) The Kävyādarśa of Dandin [ 24 ing agreeable rutting odour > and (sable-hued like the Tamala]". 113 Here there is a syntactical relation with 'vandering' of both clouds' as well as 'elephants' having self-same characteristics; so this is Paronomastic Illuminator, 114 In this very manner the remaining species in Illumi. nator should be followed out by the learned 115 END OF ILLUMINATOR 07 The repetition of the sense alone, the word alone, or of both in thevery place of an Illuminator is considered as Igiving rise to) three figures. For examples [in order)-116 "The Kadambas are opening, the Kutaja sprouts are bursting forth, the Kandalis are expanding, and the Kakubhas are blossoming." 117 "The row of clouds causes the group of peacocks to stretch up their necks, and the fish-bannered (Cupid) to day creates longing in the minds of youths". 118 (And.) "Having subdued all-earth Your Majestoy is sporting here with harem-ladies; while the host of your enemies transplanted to heavon are sporting [there) with celestial-nymphs" 119 Interdiction is an expression of opposition, and is tbree-fold according to the three (divisions of] time; but, in view of the distinctions in the things interdicted, its varieties are infinite 120 «The God-of-love with five flowery arrows has conquercd tho universe': this is impossible: or rather, marvellous are the powers (inherent) in things". 121 Hlore the notion of the incompatibility of Cupid's vic. tors which, hy virtue of the reason (adduced), was alroady gaining (upon us] h18 been interdictod: such then is Interdiction-of-what-has-happened. 122 " Whorofore, O Avcet-tongued one, dost thou placo tho bluc.lotus on ths ear? Thinkest thou that thy comer. glanco is incapable of discharging the function ?" 123 ·25 ) English Translation ( il. 134 This is Interdiction-of-what-is-bappening as the lover obstruots gallantly a certain lady in the very act of placing a blue lotus on the ear. 124 "I declare the truth : You shall not, dear-lover, obtain a sight of me with your eye reddened by the lākshā-juice transferred in the act of kissing another woman" 125 This is Interdiction-of-what-will-happen since, ayon in advance, an excessively proud lady has interdicted (her lover] lest he might some time commit the fault. 128 "It is falso, O slender-bodied 'one, this reported tenderness of your limbs: if they be tender in reality, why do they all of a sudden pain me?" 127 This is Interdiction of a Quality since the lover has bere in this manner interdicted the tenderness of the body on the ground of an action contrary to it. 128 "That she is my [own] beloved-how is it possible to ascertain it? For, a mere quivering light is [all that is) seen and not any substratum for it". 129 This is Interdiction of the Thing-having-qualities as, while the quality in the shape of light is admitted, the Thing-having-qualities is here interdicted in the act of expressing its extremely marvellous beauty. 130 "Thy eyes are becoming red and thy leaf-liko loworlip is throbbing while thy brows are knitted; and yet there is no fear in me who am blameless". 131 This is Interdiction of the Cause since the principal cause of fear-his own fault-is here denied by the clever lover: 132 "Away is the dearest-lover, and here has come the advent of the clouds; the nichulas are seen in blossom and (yet) I am not dead: what can it mean?" 133 This is Interdiction of the Effect (in as much as) after having introduced the cause, the terrible adront of the clouds, its effect-death-is negsted. 134 <IKITyıdarts, Trans] ·60 ii. 135 ] The Kavyādarja of Dandin [ 26 'Not for long will your departure cause me affliction; If you are going, go [by all means): have no fear about anything here". 136 Here, even prefacing it by a permission, there is an interdiction of the lover's departure by the lady] who thus suggests her death: this is styled Permissive Interdiction. 136 "There is much wealth to be obtained by thee and there is pleasure and safety in the way; nor is there any anxlety about my life: and yet, my dear, don't you go". 137 While negating the reasons disagreeing with the lover's departure [he] is obstructed [by the lady] through her very authority (over him); auch then is Authoritative Interdiction. 138 "Powerful is my hankering for life: feeble is my hankering for wealth: Go or stay, my dear, just as you please: I have merely reported my own condition". 139 This is Slighting Interdiction Since the loving lady, obstructing the departure of the lover, has here used slighting words. 140 “Go, my dear, if you mean to go: may your ways be auspicious! May I also come to life again there where you would be gone 1" 141 This is Benedictory Interdiction, since, by way of a benediction, (the lady), all the while suggesting her own condiction, is bindering the departure of tho lover. 142 "If indeed there is to be your departure, then accept some other lady: I am even to-day captured by Dorth that (always) waits for a loop-bolo". 143 This is Ruthless Interdiction in as much as by the (lady), overwhelmed by love, is intordicted the departure of the lover through the uso of ruthless words. 144 "If you are going do it quickly last thero would fall upon your Oer cries issuing from the mouths of amloted relatives and causing hindosadce to your departure. " 145 ·27 1 English Translation [ ii. 155 This is merely Subservient Interdiction, since here is opposed, by one fondly in love, the departure of the lover while as-it-were assisting it. 146 "Wishing to do what is dear to you I have been meaning, my dear, to say'Go'; but 'Do not go' is what escapes from my mouth: what can I do?" 147 This is Interdiction-with-an-Effort as there is shown the futility of the effort made for en undesired object, because it produces contrary result, 148 "Unto my Affection that resents the winking of the eye-lash because it becomes a momentary binderance to your sight, do thou announce thy departure: what it desires I desire" 149 This is Dependent Interdiction seeing that the lady, being a slave to her affection, obatructs the Clover's] dapart. ure by the indication of a third object (upon which she depends), 150 "I shall, my lord, endure thy separation: (only) cive mo the pigment for invisibility, so that when I paint my eyes with it the God-of-Love--that tormentor-will not Bee me". 151 By putting forward an impracticable remedy for life there has been opposed here the departure of the husband; so they call this kind an Interdiction-with-B-Remedy. 152 "After all, Dearest, it has issued from thy mouth; the expression 'I am going:' not even though you be not go. ing what have I to do with you whose love is so slight?" 153 This is Wrathful Interdiction since the departure com. menced by the lover is opposed by the lady in passion, ber mind being constrained by ebullient love. 154 [*" The simple lads, even at the mention of the lover's departure, fsinted; anon, basing recorered consciousness and seeing the lover, she asks—why have you been away 155 so long?"") Interpolated stanza ·ii. 156 1 The Kavyadaria of Dandin I 28 [Thus through the faint that came upon her at the time, the lady of tremulous eyes has interdicted the going of the beloved : such accordingly is Interdiction-with- Faintingl. 156 "It was neither smelt nor placed upon the ear by the ladies nor put into liquor: the blue lotus in the wells of the enemies just perished". 157 This is Interdiction with Compassion since, feeling compassion for the lotus as it were, its pitaous condition has been set forth after denying the action suited to it. 158 "No wealth of any kind has been gathered, no learning whatsoevor has been attainod, ard no sort of ponance accumulated: gone is all life". 1617 This is Interdiction-with-Remorse, since after feeling remorse (for it) an aged man has made here a denial of wealth.gathering, etc. 162 "When there exists your face-moon, full of neotar, the hater < vanquisher > of lotuses and having soft stars Coge-balls >, what is the use of another moon ?" 159 Thug has the real moon been interdicted by exhibiting qualities similar to it as residing in the secondary moon; hence of such sort is Paronomastic Interdiction. 160 “Is this an autumnal cloud or a group of hansas ? There is heard a noise similar to that of an anklet; so this is not a cloud". 163 This is Intordiction-after-a-Doubt, since the doubt is here removed by means of a quality easily to be found in bansa and having no relation with the genus cloud. 164 "It is atrange that your valour, although it has pervaded the universe, is not (yet) satisfied; or rather of the flaring fire when can one notice the satisfaction ? " 165 This is Interdiction-by-Corroboration in as much as the wonder already gaining upon 118 has been restrained by the setting forth of a new fact analogous to it. 166 • Inta-polatod stanja. + The transposition of stanzaj 16L-162 is intentional.

·29 English Translation { ii. 177 "Thou art not, o lord of men, praised at any time to the effect that thou givest, since mendicants take away thy wealth thinking it to be just their own' 167 Interdiction of this and similar sort is declared to be Interdiction with-a-Reason In this very manner it is possible to make out other (distinct) species also 168 END OF INTERDICTION That is to be understood as Corroboration where, having introduced a certain thing, there is the putting forth of another thing capable of corroborating it 169 of universal application (1), the specifically limited (2), tinged by paronomasia (3), incompatible (4), doing what is discordant(5), of accordant disposition (6), accord. ant-and-discordant (7), and the reverso of it [discordant accordant) (81- 170 Those and other varieties of it are observed in litorary. ugo A series of examples of them (in order) is given for making their nature manifest 171 "The exalted ones (that are] the eyes of the world the sun and the moon-mark-you, cannot help setting who con transgress destiny?' 172 "These rain clouds are removing the heat from the bodies of] mon, verily the birth of the great is for putting down tho miseries of others" 173 "The Malaya wind is causing delight unto the people, vorily one endowed with civility < related to the south > becomes doar unto all" 174 "Although spotled, this moon delights the world, for a good brahman, although possessing defects, (neverthe. losg) brings luck to mon' "The noise of the bees, though issuing out from a throat sweotoned by drinking bonoy, becomes bitter to the ear of lovors, such is the nature of) Bin (committed)' 176 "This bed of totus Icaros here is burning my body, Verily it is in the fitness of things that one that in Fellor And roddish colour) resomblas firo should baro the naturo of burning". 177 176 ·ii 178 ) The Kūryādaría of Dandın [ 30 "Let the moon if he pleases afflict me why does the spring tormont me! Yorily, an action done by the wicked becomes improper (when done by the sweet-smelling one 178 "Even noon lotuses cause a fiction, how much more the host of sun lotuses? for when the partisans of the moon are fiorce the partisan of the sun will not be soft :: 179 END OF CORROBORATION When, in the case of two things, their similarity has been expressed by words or suggested, zf, between the same, a difference is stated (to exist), that is called Out matching 180 "With qualities such as courage permanence), beauty <saltishness >, and serenity <depth>, thou art a match for the ocean, the difference 18 only in thy body such as we see it" 181 This is One-sided Out-matching because througla a quality belonging to one party there has been brought within the range of cognition a difference existing between both 182 "Incapable of transgressing the bounds and unfathomable are the ocean as well as Your Honour that one appears like black soot, you on the contrary have the brilliance of gold" 183 This is Double sided Out-matching in as muoh as the distinctive qualities of both (the parties - blackness and yellowness--are here showa separately 184 "You and the ocean are both irresistible and possos great stamina Coquatio animals and brillance < the (sub maripo] fire>, only in this much is there & distinction between you two he has a stupid disposition <water in him> whilo you are clever 185 This one, because of the nature of Paror omasta, might be regarded as Paronomastic (Out matching! the two [varieties) with Interdiction and Reason are also being shown 186 ·$1] English Translation [ ii. 196 "Although he has firm position and courage Spermanence and is the store of jewels, yet that dirty ocean does not at all attain equality with you". 187 Although sustaining the entire earth with all tho mountains and continents and oceans upon it, tho sesha, as possessing the sovereignty over snakes Cas being the entertainer of ycophants >is inferior as compared with you". 188 What has been hitherto exemplified is Out-matching with the similarity Expressed-in-words; there is also one with the similarity Inferrible: that will presently be described. 189 *Thy face and the lotus: this is the difference between the two: the lotus springs up in water and thy face is (always) with thee". 190 "The eyes of the deer have no dancing oyobrows and are not through liquor tinged red; this tby pair of eyes however, is adorned with those qualities". 101 In the former is a statement of distinction alone: la this is the exhibition of additional qualities) Accordant, Out-matching is again another sind, which is exhibited- 102 "Thy face and the lotus are (both ) blooming and . possessed of fragranco; the lotus has beeg hovering whilo thy face has rolling eyes". 193 "This moon is the crest of tho sky: this hansa Is tho ornament of the wator; this sky is studded with stars: tho wator (is studded) with blooming lotuses". 194 In this forample), botwoon sky and wator tho simil. arity in whitenoss of which is being inforrad, and betwoen the moon and the bañisa the spotlessness of which is (alrondy) inforrod, a distinctness has been indicated 105 In the earlior oxample (ii. 193) tho similarity was ezproszod in words; in both examples (ii. 193 and it 194) what brings in the distinction-bees, eyes, etc.-19 apa. logous; so there is (exhibited) tho paturo of Accordant 196 Out-matchins. now ·if. 197 ) The Küryadaria of Dandin ( 32 "Not to be dispelled by jeweiled lamps, not to be removed by the sun's rays and obstructing the vision of youths is the darkposs that springs from youth". 197 This is Out-matching in the same Genus, since this [youtlı-}darkness, agroeing with the genus darkness in obstruoting the vision, is shown as distinct by other (characteristios). 198 END OF OUT-BIATOHING Through negation of the well-known causes when some sort of a new cause, or naturalness, bas to be presumed, that is Prosumption. 199 (For examples -] "With the hansas intoxicated though not drunk, with the sky spotless though not wiped off, with water clear though not[artificially) purified, the world appeared delightful to the heart". 200 [And] "Thy eye, though not painted with collyrium, is black; thy brow is bent, though not knitted; and this thy lip, though not dye-coated, is red, beautiful 1 The intoxicatedness eto. which may not be caused by drinking etc., and are either caused by another (cause ] or are without cause, of them an assertion is here intended; so there is nothing Contradictory. 202 "The mouth is naturally full of fragrance, the body is through-no-artifice beautiful, the moon is a quolose enemy and Cupid a gratuitous destroyer of life". 203 Here by means of words 'naturally' eto. the cause is directly negatived and (yet) the effect-fragrance ato.-is asserted; so this is Presumption. 204 END OF PRESUMPTION Having a certain object in mind when an assertion is made about another object analogous to it, that, as being a shortened mode ( of expression), is considered Inclusive Assertion. 205 (For example) "In the full-blown lotus, while sipping honey according to his desire, the bee, mark you, is (now) kissing & bud in which the fragrance is not yet developed". 206 one".

·33 English Translation [ il. 216 Hore can be made out, in the case of a certain pas. sionate man having amorous dalliance with a grown up matron, the tendency of his desire for & certain younggirl. 207 There is another (varioty of Inclusive Assertion) having Adjectives of identical form but giving only the qualified substances separately; there is yet another with adjectives Ipartiyl identical and (partly) un-identical. 208 [For examples in order] "Here have I come across this great tree having stout roots soeure capital and ample Bhade Silosby appearance > and always sustaining with loads of fruits bounties> those that seek them". 209 "I have fortunately secured this tall Ceminent> tree having stability and great expanse of huge branches and possessing abundance of fruit and flower". 210 In both these (oxamples] & certain person is described as having the nature of a tree; in the former [example) all the characteristics are common, in the latter only two 211 "Pity it is that this ocean that had no contact with poisonous-snakes wicked-companions and the water Sheart of which was naturally sweet is, by time, being 212 This is Novel Inclusive-Assertion seeing that there is an indication of the adversity of a person who is likened to ocean by its exrlier (normal] oharacteristics being neguted. 213 END OF INCLUSIVE-ASSERTION The desire to describe & characteristio in a manner transcending worldly limits is (gives rise to) Hyperbolo; It is the best of figures. For example 214 "Wearing wreaths of mallikä, all their body anointed with fresh sandal, and cled in linen-garments, the assignation-seekers are not to be distinguished in the moonlight", 215 Here is asserted, as being of a pre-eminent degree, the abunbónon of the moon-light A few illustrations are now siven in order to bring out clearly [the nature of) varieties 216 like Hyperbols-with-s-Doubt, etc Itsrydderie, Trans 1 dried up".

·[ 3. 11, 217 ) The Kūryddursa of Dandin Not even yet, my beloved, is my doubt dispelled as to whether there does or does not exist to theo : waist betweon thy breasts and hips". 217 "That there exists, O thou of (voll-formed] bips, a waist anto theo is possible to be ascertained; for otherwise the position of thy heavy breasts could not be explained". 218 "How great, o king, must be the inside of the triad of worlds seeing that it measures (contains the heap of your glory, impossible to be measured though it is!" 219 "Thoy declaro it to be the one mainstay of all other figures-this mode-of-expression lionoured by Masters of speech and going by the name of Hyperbole. 220 END OF HYPERBOLE con su vrasinale When tho condition of some sentient or insentient being is postically-conceived as being otherwiso than what it is in reality, that is known as Poetic-Conception. For example 221 "Oppressed by the mid-day sun the elephant plunges into the lake, eager, me-seems, to up-root the lotuscs, the partisans of the sun". 222 [Here) the plunge of the elephant for the purpose of bathing, drinking, and eating lotus-fibres is poetically con. ceived by tho poet and described as being for the purpose of avenging his wrongs, 223 "This serves as an ornament unto the ear that hinders my expansion'; probably for this reason it is that the ear lotus is being invaded by the eye". 224 With the beams of the eye falling towards outor. corner the lotus is being toucbed or may-be is not so touched ; [this fact) is poetically conceived and thus described by the poet. 225 "The darkness as if anoints the limbs; the sky is As-if pouring down lamp-soot."--this {example] al-o las in the main the characteristics of a Poetic-Conception, 226 Hearing the word ira (ag-if) some wrongly imagino a simile in this example), setting aside the authoritative ruling that a verb cannot become the standard of.comparison. 827 ·35 ) English Translation (1 235 It is only as depending upon some common property that things are assigned the nature of a standard of com. parison or the object of comparison, between the (verb} anointing' and 'darkness' what 18 the (common) pro perty that can be thought of? 228 If the (action of] anointing is to be thought of (as tho required common properts) what then is the (verb) anoint5 ing as distinct from it? That one and the same thing 19 the common property and also the object posseesing thecommon property no man who has not lost his senses can say 229 (Besides,) if the agent be considered as the standard of comparison it is submerged into the verb is busy accom plishing its [own] proper activity, and is not (therefore] capable of discharging any other function (such as being the object or the standard of comparison) 230 Even according to the view that— Darkness resembles the agent of anointing', the Sword]'limbs'is not connected and the common quality (betweon darkness and the agent) has to be sought for 231 Just as in Thy face is like the moon the brilliance Ins common property) is what is suggested not so from anointing' is anything but the anointing suggested 232 So let it be concluded that the [verb] 'annointing having the sense of besmearing and related to darkness as the agent and to 'limbs as the object is thus poetically couceived by the person 233 Poetic-Conception is indicated by words like manye (mo-thinks) šanke (I trow) dl ruim (certainly) prayas (probably ) nunam (assuredly ) etc the word ila (as if) is of the same sort 234 IND OF POSTIC CONCFPTION The Cause, the Subtle and the Little are the best embellishments of speech The Cause is either Ffficient or Probatory and both of them have numerous varietie* For 235 examples - 1 ·( 36 . ii, 236 ) The Kavyüdarga of Dandin "This Malaya-wind, causing the foliage of grown up sandal trees to shake, creates joy in everybody". 238 Here it is intended that the figurativeness [of the expression) should consist in an amplification of that aspectſ of the Malaya-wind) which ia capable of creating joy; the same holds good even in destruction (or cessation of (creative) activity). 237 "After causing the sandal-forest to shake, and having touched the Malaya-rillets, this wind has set in with a view to annihilate the travollers". 298 A wind of this nature is verily capable of accomplishing annihilation in the case of persons in whom has been produced, by the fever of separation, an aversion for what is lovely. 239 When an object is to-be-originated or transformed, the causal relation exists with reference to that; when how. ever it is to be (meraly) reached, the causal relation, as & rule, concerns itself with the action only. With reference to an object to-be-originated, its Cause has been exhibited ( above, ii. 236,238). Of the two remaining (Causos) will first be given a pair of examples, and then the Probative[-Cause) will be described. 241 (A Transformative Cause is illustrated in--] "The forests with leaves sprouting up, the wells with full-blown lotuses, and the full moon, have been by Cupid, for the sight of the traveller, transformed into a poison". 242 [And the third in-1 "With a view to exercise herself in anger the young lady, with quivering lips and eyes askanco by the knitting of the brows, directs her gaze towards hor friend who was made to play the part of tho lover". 243 An cramp'o (involving an actual (and not figurative) reaching ) such as-- 'The sun has gone to the Setting 1-mountain]'. 'The moon is coming into view', or The birds are repairing to their nestr', is good enough (as A Probators Cause when an indication of th. timo is intended 240 ·37 1 English Translation [ 11. 254 [A regular example would be ) "From the heat of your body that is not to be allayod by lunar rays and not to be cured bf sandal juice, O friend, it is easy to infer that your heart is lovo-a flicted". 245 These and others charming Probatory Causes are to be observed in literary-use. A fery beautiful Negative Causes Aro now elucidated. 246 "By an absence-of-the-study of the sastras, by an absence-of-the-contact with the wise, and by an absence-ofthe-restraint of the senses is produced ( as a consequence) (all) human misery". 247 "Gone is all enthusiasm for tales of love; allayod is the fever of youth; delusion is ended and thirst is over: (my) heart is Bet on the holy aśrama". 248 "These forests are not houses, nor these rivers the wives; these deer (also) are not the relatives: this delights my mind". 249 "It is absolutely non-existent: an unreflecting conduct from the Aryas; hence it is that in their case all kinds of Prosperity are ever on the increase". 250 (And-1"Not unbloomed has remained the blossom on the garden-mangoes: an offering of sesamum-mixed water has (therefore ) to be made for the wives of the travellers". 251 In these (examples is exhibited successively) an object having the form of an antecedent and other negations as being the cause for the production of an effect which has [in some cases) the form of existence [in others) of nonexistence 252 Producing the effect in a distant place, originating the same time as that, being born subsequent to the effect, as also having a incompatible or compatible effect: in this wise diverse and innumerable are the Causes. 253 All these, taken in a secondary significance, are found to be artremely charming in literary Usage. Hore are their illustrations 254 ·ii, 255) The Kūvyādarśa of Dandin [ 38 "That conquoring missile of Cupid, called side-glance, that you have; although it was, lady, burled in another direction, here aru I wounded [thereby ) in my heart", 255 "The youth of maidens, having set asido (mere) girlishness, makes its appearance just simultaneously with the varied playful-symptoms of love-infatuation in the case of young-men", 256 "Spreading its rays all around, it was later that the moon-orb rose in full: even prior to it arose in full-tide the love-ocean of the deer eyed ones". 257 "Whence is it, Your Majesty, that the early-sun in the form of the colour of your two feet causes, at its touch, the hand-lotuses of kings to fold ( in supplication] like a bud?" 588 (And] "They are able to cause the band-lotuses of kings to fold-up: the kunda.white rays of the nail-moons of your feet". 259 Thus has been exhibited the nature of the (severaly forms of the Cause END OF CAUSE A thing gathered from gesture or posture is, by reason of its subtleness, known as the Subtle. 260 (For example-"'When is their going to be our meeting?wfinding her lover unable to ask this (question in the company the poor-girl closed the lotus-that-she-was dallying-with". 261 Here by the closing of the lotus the meeting at night wag guggested by I the woman) wishing to comfort her loveallicted lover. 262 "During the song and-the-tale there was noticed upon her face-lotus-while her cyes were directed towards youan increasing blush that passes doscription and that was throbbing with out-bursting lovo red colour". 263 Here (the lady's longing for dalliance in love, its f: 3m being not-too.perceptible, has been sufficiently-dofined, although nover transcending the limits of subtloncus. 264 END OF TIE SUBTLE ·39] English Translation [ 11 274 The Slender is the concealing by some slender (protext] of the nature of a thing about to be disclosed It is in the illustration alone that the nature of this (figure ) will be. come evident 265 "The guards will discover through this rising horri. pilation that I am attached to the Princess'-Ah, I have it, -'Oh! How cold 18 the forest wind?" 266 "How now! At the very sight of this girl my tears of Joy are falling dowo''my eye is sore by reason of the wind-wafted pollen from the flowers'" 267 In cases like this and others this figure is very becoming Others consider the Slender as either & praise or a censure effected under some slender (pretext] 268 "He is a youth, possessed of qualities, a king, a meet and excellent husband for thee, seeing that his heart 18 set upon the joys of battle even more than upon the joys of love" 269 This praise of [the king's) pre-eminent valour is nothing but censure which is calculated, in the case of (this) maiden longing for uninterrupted enjoyments, to turn ber love away from him 270 "He is a rash and ruthless person what have I to do with him, my dear friend, him who--merely for wiping away his faults-has learnt his coaxing expressions?" 271 Here a certain good quality - coaxing manner-is exhibited as a pseudo fault by [the lady ) who, through her love, is unable to assume the proud resentment that hør friends taught her to assumo 272 END OF THE SLENDER Unto a Berlos of things enumerated & subsequentreference in the same] order 18 called Relative-Order, as 273 alco Enumeration or simply l Order "Certainly, 0 slender bodied one, it must have been robbed the beauty of thy smile and look and face by the white-lotus and blue-lotus and red-lotus ( in order] as thou didet enter the water for bath 274 END OF THE ORDER ·ii. 275 ) The Küvyādarta of Dandin t 4 The Joyous is the statement of something very pleasing; the Impassioned is tender through passionateness: the Vigorous is what displays egoism : such is the triad (of figures] when exhibiting pre-eminence. 275 "The ploasure, O Govinda, that has been mine today by thy coming to my house: that pleasure will be [mine) again in time by this saine arrival of thipe (and by nothing else}": 276 This proper speech Vidura uttered; from none else [was to be expected] such self-confidence. And Hari- Lever) to be propitiated by devotion alone-became wellpleased at it 277 "What power have we, Sire, to 500 you with our eyes -you who remain transcending the forms t-of-manifestation] like the Moon, the Sun, the Wind, the Earth, the Sky the Priest, the Fire, and the Water?" 278 This exhibition of pleasure on the part of King Ratavarman, after he had visualisell the God, is what can be rogarded as the Joyous. 279 END OF TAL JOYOUS "Thinking her to be dead, she to meet whom after death I had longad for (my own] death: how has it come about that that same Avanti-Princess and in this very life I have secured?" 0 It was the feeling-of-pleasure that was illustrated before (fl. 276); this is love that has, by reason of the intensity of manifestation, developed into the Sentiment callod the Amorous: this then is an illustration of the Impassioned 281 "He who had, in my very presence, dragged the sister of Krishpa (Draupadi) by the hair: that samo sloner Duśbasana-is before me here. Can he live (now] another moment ?" 283 Hero the wrath of Bhima, mounting to the highest point as ha sights the onomy, is developed into the Sentimont (oalled) the Furious: this accordingly is Impassioped Spooch 288 ·41 ) English Translation ( ii, 293 "Before I conquer the earth (bounded) with the oceans -before I perform various sacrifices-before I give away wealth to mer.dicants-how can I become (truly] a king ?" 284 Here the (king's) enthusiasm, assuming a pro-eminont form, abides as the Sentinent (callod) the Horoic, and is (accordinglyl able to establish the Impassioned nature of these expressions. 286 'My Queen! Thou unto whom of delicate body even a flowerp bed caused pain: how dost thou (nowrepose upon the flaming pyre ?" 286 Here the Pathos being ebullient is regarded as the figure (called Impassioned). The same applies to the other (Sentiments, namely) the Abhorrent, the Conic. the Marvellous, and the Terrible. 287 [For examples in order-] "Having ropeatedly drunk by vessels in the form of hands the blood of your enemies, tho ghosts decked with entrails are dancing in the company of their (head-less] trunks". 288 "Here, my Friend, thou whose angry-pride knows no abating, let at least this fresh nail-mark imprinted upon thy breast be covered up by thy upper garment!" 289 "Strange that of the Nandana-trees their (very} sprouts Berve as garments, their flowers as wreaths and other ornaments, and their branches as mansions !" 290 (And-] “This is Indra's thunderbolt with fire present at its blade, the (very) memory of which causes abortion of the fatus of Daitya-fomalos". 291 The Sentiment exhibited in the quality called) Sweet. ness (i. 51,62) springs from the moroly negativo condition of the non-vulgarity of the expressod sense; here, howover, the imbuing of the speech by the oight Sentiments is regar. 292 dod as the essence of (the figuro) Impassioned. END OF THE IMPASSIONED "That I am an offendor'-dop't you entertain on that ground any foar in your heart; my sword Doper at all wishes to strike those that have shown thoir back in the battle)". 203 6 [KiryIdara Trans) ·1 42 ii. 294 ) The Küvyūdaría of Darlin With these words a certain hero full of pride allowed an enemy homned in battle to depart; this and such other (composition) is to be regarded as tho Vigorous. 294 END OF THE VIGOROUS Without actually making an intended statoment, the expressing of the same in another manner (but] calculated to serve the same ond, is considered as Poriphrasis. 295 "This cuckoo is biting the blossom of the mango: I shall werd him off: you two may remain (hero] undisturbed". 296 Thus having united hor friend with a young person at the appointed place, with a view to bring about their loving dalliance, a certain woman excused herself away from that placo. 297 END OF PERIPHRANIB 1 Then unto one about to commence a certain action thera results, through the influence of good luck, a further accession of means for the same (ond), that they call Facilitation. 298 [For example-) "While with a view to remove her angry-pride I was about to prostrate myself at her feet, fortunately there arose, to favour me, this roaring of the clouds". 299 END OF FACILITATION That pre-eminent greatness either of the emotion or of the alluence of some one) is what the experts call the figure Exalted, 300 [For examples-) "That scion of Raghu was not able to transgress the command of his father-ho who was undaunted even at the weighty task of lopping off the heads of Rāvana". 301 [And] "It was with difficulty that by the son of Afijapā (Hanumat] was recognised the real Lord of Lankà surrounded (as the latter was) with hundreds of images (of his own) mirrored into the jewelled walls". 302 ·43 ) 304 5 English Translation (11 311 In the earlier example was well indicated the greatness of the emotion and here the magnitude of prosperity So this pair of examples] is clearly a pair of (the figures called) Exalted 303 END OF THE CXALTED Concealment is the concealment of one thing and the exhibition of another (For example-] 'Cupid 18 not five arrowed he has a thousand arrows 'Sandal and moon light and the gentle fragrance bear ing Southern wind this is all a creation made out of fire 1t 18 said to be cool unto others! 305 Here even while conceding in the case of others the coolness of the creation ) in as much as the love afflicted person has shown the same to be in his own case] hot this is the Concealment of the Range of the Quality 306 It is only in name that the moon is said to possess nectar dripplag rays in essence it is quite different ats rays are poison dripping 307 Here the moon s essential nature is negated and tho love afflicted person bas predicated of it the nature of another thing so this is deemed Concealment of the Essential Nature A Concealment based upon Simile has been already exhibited before amongst the Similes (11 36 cp also in 91) In this very way 19 to be followed out the details of the classification of Concealment in literary compositions 309 END OF CONCEALMENT Paronomasia is defined as a composition having ona [and the same) form but more than ono sense It is of two kinds having identical words and having for the most part distinct words 310 (For cramplos-} Asiyudayam arudhah kantimán rah tamandalah! Raja haratı lokasya hridayam mridubhth karath 11 This king Smoon rising up into prosperity Cascending the Eastern mountain > full of Cbrilliance beauty and with a loyal and loving kingdom with a rod tinged orb dolights the heart of the people by gentle taxes <cooling rays>} 308 311 ·ii 3123 The Kūvyūdarša of Dandın [ 44 (And-] "Doshaharona sambadh non nokshatrapatha vartina i Rajná pradosho mám ittham apriyam kim ng bådlate I (This advent of the night Coxtromely wicked person being proximato to the moon <rolated to the king> who is (himself] the father of the night Cstore of (all] wickedness and abiding in the path of the stars <not following tho conduct of a (true) kshatriyashow oan it be that it (he) would not torment me who am thus boreft of my beloved Cout of his good graces >?" 312 Paronomasias as occurring in Simile, Metapbor, Inter diction, Out matching oto have been already illustrated (ep 11 28, 87, 159, 185 ), a few others will now be illustrated 313 There exists a (variety of] Paronomasia with identical action another with (two] non contrary actions, a third with (two) contrary actions, as also one with a restrictivo predication, 314 There is further one having the form of an interdiction of a restricted predication, as well as ono involving a non (self ]contradiction and involving a {self ]contradic tion The nature of these will be ovident from the illu Btrations themselves (which follow in order) 315 "Vakråh svabhavamadhurah samsantyo ragam ulba nam | Driso dutyascha karshantı kantabhih preshitah priyan 11 (The side wise <crooked and naturally pleasing <sweet tempered glances as also the love messengers sent by the beloved ones and indicating Cdeclaring> effu. sive love enrapture <drag after them the lovers) Madhura ragavardhinyah komalah kokılāgirahi Akarnyante madakalāh slishyante chasitekshanah 11 (The sweet lovable> and gentle Ctender bodied> tunes of the cuckoo as well as tho blue eyed [ladies] augmenting [mens] passion and suffused with (youth jintoxication <sweet through (wine liatorication are (the one of themi being heard and (the other} being embraced) 317 Ragam ādarsayannesha varupiyogavardbitam I Toro bhavati gharmamsurangajastu Vijribhate !! (Exhibiting ? 316 ·. 45 ) English Translation ( ii. 323 reddish tinge producing amorous-passion heightened by contact-with-the-West Crecourse-to-wine>, the hol-rayed (Sun) is passing out of sight while the mind-born (Cupid] is growing stronger)". 318 "Nistrimsatvam asāveva dhanushyovāsya vakratā I Šareshveva narendrasya mārganatvam cha vartate !! (In the case of this Lord-of-men ruthlessness measuring over thirty (finger-breadths)>exists only in the sword; crookedpolicy Courvature > only in his bow; and mendicanoy Cseeking the goal only in [his) arrows)". 319 "With you as the guardian, annoying-enemy (kantaka) Sprickly hairs were to be seen only upon the styles of the lotusos;-or rathor, the same (kantaka) Chorripilation is to be observad also on the occasion of the embraces of loving couples". 320 "Mahibhridbhūrikatakastejasyi niyatodayahi Dakshah Prajāpatischāslt svāmi saktidharagcha sah 11 (The Lordof-the-earth mountain > had an extensive capital Kridge or zone >; he was full of splendour < the shining Įsun]> with his prosperity unshaken <his risings fixed; he was alert <Daksha > and guardian of his subjects <Lord of Creation >; and he was a sovereign < Skanda wielding power Chis missile >)". 321 [And-] "Achyutopyavrishochchhedi rājāpgaviditakshayahı Devopyavibudho jajõe Samkaropgabhujangavänli (Established in power <Krishna> though he was, he turned out a non-killer of Vrishăsura <non-uprooter of religion >; king sinoon > though he was, he never bocame cognisant of waning loss of power): king Cgod though he was, he never became divine Skithout learned men>; the author of good <Śamkara > though he was, he became devoid of snakes <sychophants>)". 322 END OF PARONOMASIA When in the quality, geniis, function, and so forth for a thing) thero is shown a deficiency (of some sort] just with a view to bring out its special characteristic, that is regar- 323 ded as Effoctuation through-Hinderance.

·ii. 324) The Karjādarsu of Dandin | 46 (Examples in order] "It is neither hard nor sharpthe weapon of the God-of-flowery-bow: and yet by it the triad of worlds was conquered". 324 "She is neither a celestial woman por one descended from the family of the Gandharvas; and yet she is well able to thwart the penance of even the Creater". 325 "No eye-brow was knitted, nor was the lip quivering:. neither even did the eye become red [in anger), and yet was the hordo of the onomy vanquished". 326 [Aud-- "There wera neither cars nor elephants nor horses nor foot soldiers: It is just by tho side-wise glance of tho women that tho triad of the worlds is boing conquered". 327 The car has but ong wheel, the driver doformed and the horses uneven (in numbor}; and yet the Sun-that fiery (orb]-does cross the surfaco of the sky". 328 This (last] is an Cffcctuation-through-Hinderance withthe-causc-expressed, in as much as tho adjective 'fiery' is mentioned; The same mode is applicable in the case of the other varieties 329 END OF EFFECTUATION-THROUGH-HINDERANCE Whon with a view to praise it or to blame it, there is the description of some one person or thing] by putting it on a par with othors possossing tho quality in question in eminence, that is rogarded as Equal-faring. {Examples in order-] "Yama (the god of death), Kubera (the god of wealth), Varuna (tho god of tho ocean). the thousand eyed (god Indra) as also Your Majesty merits the title of exclusivo application, viz 'Guardian of tho world 331 (and-] "(All) unions with tho deer-cscd ladies, as also the playful-dancings of the lightoning- even though commenced-in-right:carnest- Sheraldod-by-clouds > do not stay for (as much as) two momente". 332 END OF EQUAL-FARING 330 ·47 1 English Translation [ 21 341 Where there is exhibited the bringing together of contrary things just with a view to bring out their special characteristic, that is considered as Contradiction For examples-- 333 "Tho cooing of royal-hansas, charming through youthintoxication, waxes, while the note of the peacocks, destıtute of loveliness, is on the wano' 334 "The sky is rendered sombre by the clouds of the rainy season, and yet (at the same time) the mind of the people is invaded by red-tinge passion> 335 "Slender at the waist (and get] heavy at the hips, with red lips (and yet] with blue eyes, with the navel hollow land yet) with the breast protruding-hom might not the women's body hit?" 336 "Your form Oslender bodied one, albeit ondwed with lotus-like arms, plantain shaped thigbs and having the face and the eyes like [red] and [blue llotuses [respectivelyl nevertheless causes us to burn" 337 "Thrown up by the garden-winds the pollens of the mango and the champaka [trees) cause the eyos of travel lers to water, although not actually touching them " 338 How can thy sight, O thou of sweet words, hanging upon Korna elongated upto the car> although Inlready) attached to Krishna and Arjuna Cblack and white and anon red (in colour]>, be liablo to gain any person's confi. dence ?" 339 In this wise this figuro 18 observed to present diverso Varieties END OF CONTRADICTION That is Vicarious Praise which is a pralso of objects not forming the theme on hard 340 (For example-] "In blessedness do the deer pass thoir lifo in forests nat serving others and living on objects Ousy to obtain without effort such as fator and grass. blados". 341 ·ii. 342) The Küvyādaría of Dundin I 48 Horoin is praised the life of the door even though not the theme-on-hand, by a high-souled person dispirited through the worry of dancing attendance upon a king, 342 END OF VIOARIOUS-PRAISE When one praises while apparently censuring that is considered Disguised-Eulogy, wheroin it is the good qualities themselves that, under the guise of defects, come into evidence. 343 "A mero ascetic-Rāma-had ſonce) conquered this (Earth, thel Sustainer-of-being; that you a king should have conquered that same (Earth]: for this entortain no pride". 344 "Snatching her away from the aged person <Great- Lord who-is-beyond-Time>, his [wife) Śri Cwealth> is being enjoyed by you; (I ask,10 King, is this meet for your [great] Iksbvāku family?" 345 [And--] "Medini <Earth who is attached to enjoy.' mont with paramours Cresting upon tho body of the Serpent [Šesha] > is your wife; how then can your pride Ilse to highest pinnacle ?" 346 In this manner should be followed out the varieties of Disguised-Eulogy, both based upon paronomasia and otherwise: its detailed classification (would be] endless. 347 END OF DISGUISED-EULOGY When while about to achieve one end there is deduced another somewhat allied fruit from it, either existing or non-existing, that is Illustration. 348 [For examples— "Soon as he rises the sun confers glory unto the lotuses, just to bring home (to men) the fruit of prosperity, viz, confering favours unto friends". 349 [And-] "The host of darkness, as soon as it comes into contact with the rays of the moon, mcets defeat, indicating [thereby] the sudden and evil ending of those that are opposed to the king < the moon>". 350 END OF ILLUSTRATION Conjoint-Description is a statement of qualities, and of actions, as being simultandous; whila what is (kaown) the exchange of things is Barter. (Examples in orderl- 361 ·Barter. de two-fold ucthod of the Commixture-of-Embellishments be several (embellishments), or 11eir equivalence : such is raducing tho bonuty of thy face; (lor, can anythick be ard to acbiore for those that are in full possession of Feasure buds and power-to-punish <style> -49] English Translation ( ii. 361 Along with my breatlıs are these nights now length ened-out; and along with my own limbs, likewise, they, with the moon for the ornament, are getting pale”. 332 "Along with the fainting of the travellers the mangoblossom is on the increase and along with their lives, Mkewise, the Malaya-breezes are falling <in>", 353 (And}"Charming by reason of the notes of the cuckoo and sending forth fragrant breezes, the days of the Chaitra are getting bigger along with the joys of the people". 354 Thus have some examples been given here of Conjoint. Description END OF CONJOINT-DESCRIPTION Now will be illustrated to some extent the naturo of 335 "Your arm, while it gava a blow of the weapon unto he kings, took away from them their lops accumulated ory white like the lotus". 356 END OF BARTER Benediction is known as tho espressing of good wish anto what is an object of regard; for examplo-May the Broat Light-beyond the reach of word and mind--protect you! 357 END OF BENEDICTION Self-Comparison and the Doubtful are exhibited (alteady, under differont namos) cvon amongst the Similevarieties (op. 11. 37, 11, 26), while Comparison-Metaphor La shown already amidst Metaphor varieties (11.88) 368 What is known ab] Accessory to Poetic-Conceptior de merely a variety of Pootic-Conception itselt; walle a mixing-together of different embellishment is what is 350 A relation as of the whole-to-the.part in the case of 360 {For example-1 The lotuses, o heedlese igirll, arc 361 called Commixture. ant one has to inark. Kerstdorf, Tros) ·363 .. ii. 362 ) The Kāryādarsa of Dandin [ [*"The darkness as-it-were anoints the limbs; the sky as-it-were pours out lamp-soot; like service tendered unto wioked persons has four sight boon rendo red frult less"). 362 Generally in all artistic-compositions it is Parodo. masia that heightens the charm : All litorature is divided into the two varieties of Naturalistic and Artistio com po. sitions. END OF COMMIXTURE Sustained-Intuition is declared to be a quality pervado ing (the whole) poetic-composition ; Intuition is the idea of the poet which abidos in the compositions (from beginning) to the end. 364 The mutual-subservience of all the segments of the thomo; the non-employment of purposeless adjectivos; the decription of a locality ;- 385 By force of the mannor of narration the elucidation of evon a deop theme -all this is based upon Intuition; Bo this is known as Sustained-Intuition. 386 END OR SUSTAINED-INTUITION What are detailed in other treatises as the characteristics and so forth of the (dramatic-]Nodes with their minor constituents or the Rhetorioal modes and their further (literary] distribution-all that as well as the case above considered is acceptable to us as nothing but embellishments (of one sort or the otherl. 367 Thus has been laid opon in a synoptical fashion this path (to literary composition), after having curtailed the infinite details concerning the embellishments; the specific modes of composition which pass the province of words and which are noticed everywhere can be fully expounded only in and through constant-study. Thus ends the Second Chapter entitled "Classification of Senge-Embellishmonts" of the Kávyådarśa or Mirror of Poetry, the work of Acharya Dandin. 368 * Intorsolated stiza ·metrical feet. foot ism"Manena ma'nona eakbi pranayo'bhūt priye jane: eren (801 put him to shame PARICHCHHEDA III The ropetition of syllabio-groups, with or without other ) intervening (syllables ), is Yamaka (Obime); and It occurs at the beginning (iii. 4-18, 20–32, 34-36) in the middle (iii, 39-40), and at the end (iii. 41-42) of the 1 Yamakas occurring in one (lii. 4-7), in two (iii. 8-13, 20–25), in three (ili. 14-17, 26-28), and in (all the) four metrical.feet (ili 18, 29, 30-32, 34-36, 39-50) can be ffurther distributed according as they occur at tho beginning (ill 4-18, 20-32, 34-36), in the middle (tlf. 39-40), at the end (iii. 41-42), in both the middle and the end (ill. 43-44), the middle and the beginning (lii. 45-46), the beginning and the end (iii. 47-18), and in all these places [ simultaneously? Extremely many are the divisions of them arising from commixture, some easy to compose, others difficuit; a few of thom will be exhibited. (Anexample of continguous initial Chime in the first Khanditi kantham aslishya tam eva kuru gatrapam 11 (Not with this angry-pride my friend, should you show your affection for the beloved person; betrayed-in-love you abould wound (your arms ) round the traitor's) neok and (11). 49-50). 2 3 [An example of contiguous initial Chime in the second foot is-}"Megbonadena kabinim madaro madogodina! Nunnamanan manah strinim saho ratys vigahato ! (with thoir angry-pride dispelled by tho roaring-of-clouds that Incltes the passion of høīcas, love gains free access into the mind of ladies, plong with eas orne3g.for-sport)". (An example of contiguous initial Chimo io the third loot 18) “Rajan ratssh prajf jitu bharontom prapa Bamprati i Chaturam chaturambhodhirassnorrikaragraha 1 (Having obtained you, not, the subjects have become 6 ·7 iii. 6] The Kūryūrlarśat of Dandin | 52 blessed-in-their-ruler, you wlio are adept in grasping-thehand Creceiving taxc3> of tlic Eartlı with the four ocoans for hor girdle)". 6 (An example of contiguous initial Chime in the fourth foot is-1 " Aranjam kalschid akrántam anyaih sadm. divauknsām 1 Padătirathanāgāśvarahitai rahitais tava il (Deprived of foot-soldiers, chariots, elephants and horses your enemies have, some of them, repaired unto the forest and others unto the abode of the gods)". (An example of contiguous initial Ohime in the first and the second feet is-] "Madhuram madhur ambhojavadane vada netrayoh! Vibhramam bhramarabhranty: vida mbayati kim nu te 11 (Tell me, does the Spring, by the wandering of the bees, (merely) imitate the sweet playfuldance of the two eyes upon thy lotus-face?)". 8 [An example of contiguous loitial Chime in the first and the third feet is-] "Vārano pa ranoddamo hayo va Smara durdharah 1 Na yato nayato'ntain nag tadaho vikramas tava 1 (Seeing that it is noithor A war-infuriated elophant nor a horse difficult-to-control, tho valour, o Gode of-love, of thee who loadest us to (diro) end is truly wonder. ful)". (An example of contiguous initial Obimo in the first and the fourth feet is--] "Rajitalrajitaikshnyons jlyate tvädrisair nripaih Niyate che punas triptim "vasudh. vasudharayA 11 (By kings liko theo, adorned with a keonnoss for battlo, the earth is conquered, and is anon led to contentedness by (the pouring of] & stroam of wealth (upon it])". 10 (An erample of contiguous initial Chime in the recond and the third feet is—] "Karoti sahakáragya kallkotkalikot. tarain Monmano manmano'pyosha matts-kokilapisya. noh 11 (The blosson of the mango renders my mind full of passionate-tagorces, ac also does this sweet.and. indistinct poto of the youth-Jintoricated cuckoo)". 9 ·NAN English Translation [iii, 16 [ An example of contiguous initial Chime in the second and tbe fourth feet is-] "Katham tvadupalambhisivihatā viha tādriss i Avasthā nálamārodhumanganāmanganāśini N (When the hope of securing you is frustrated why would that sort of plight, calculated to wither away her body, not be able to overwhelm that woman?)". 12 (An example of contiguous initial Chime in the third and the fourth feet is-] "Nigrihya netre karshanti balapallavasobhina Tarunā tarunān krishţănalino nalinonmukhah 11 (Bees, eager for the lotus, constrain the eyes and attract (unto themselves] the young persons, drawn to the site ) by some tree (looking) charming by reason of young foliage)". 13 (An example of contiguous initial Chime in the first, second, and third feet is- "Visada visadāmattasärase giraso Salo kurute kuruteneyam hansi mam antaka. mishain | (In [this] lake-water wherein maddened sirasa are entering, this haigi, (although) white-looking, makea me, by her ugly-wote, a prey to the God-of-death)". 14 [An example of contiguous initial Chime in the first, Becond, and fourth feet is) "Vishamam vishamanveti madanam madanandanah Bahendukalayapodhamalaya malayinilah " (This Malaya-wind that causes no joy usto mo bas become, along with the stainless moon-digit, a companion of the God-of-Love, (who is like) bitter poison (unto me)". 15 [Ad osample of contiguous initial Ohime in the first, third, and fourth foot is--} "Manini má ninishus te nishangatvam Apanga moi Harini harini sarma tanutam tanutar salah 11 (This proud dame that desiras, O Body- 1985 [Cupid). to make me a quiver for thes-may this (game) charming beauty with the necklace bring weal onto mo already reduced to skeleton)1 " ·18 lif. 17 Karyādarfa of Dandin [An example of contiguous initial Chime in the second, third, and fourth feet ism] "Jayatã tvanmukhendepok. nakatham na katham jitam | Kamalam kamalamkurvadalimad dali matpriye ! ( Whilo vanquishing us, how should your face not have vanquishod, O my Love, a lotus, beautifying the water, possossing petals with bees, and void of speech ( as it is)?" 17 (An example of contiguous initial Chime in all the four feet is-] "Ramani ranjenlyá me pāțalăpătalsmšukit Vārunlvārupibhūta saurabba saurabhāspadam ! (Mg ban loved with her garment dark-red like tho pāțală [tree, or its flower) is lovely like the West Clike wine with her reddening solar splendour < with her colour resembling the reddening sun >, and (ig) an abode of fragrance sunshine > ". Thus has been exbibited (in its varieties]initial Onfme which is contiguous. Of the non-contiguous (olags) of it also are described now certain varieties. (A non-contiguous initial Chime in the first and the gooond fcot is illustrated in "Madhur cnadrisam manam madhuropa sugandhinai Salakārodgamenaiva sabdaseghem karlshyati li (The spring, even with the sweet and fragrant blossoming of the mango,would reduce the pride of fawn-eyed (damsols] to mero name.)" 20 (A non-contiguous initial Chime in the first and the third feet is illustrated in--] Karo'titamro rāmānam tantritādanavibhramam i Karoti sersbyam kante che gravanotpalatadanam II (The very red band of damsels ottects sportivo striking of the lute, as also, through apite, a boating unto the lover by means of the lotus on the car.)" 21 [A pon-contiguous initial Chime in the first and the fourth feet is illustrated lo-1 "Sakolipollosapaya kalayu'au prityate | Moghali nartita vātaih satolipo h! (Dancing is being effocted by a peaben with 19 ·English Translation [ ili. 27 ber spreading plumage, subsequontly; (prior to that)o row of clouds, made to dance by winds, íg letting down all its waters.)" 22 (A bon-contiguous Initial Chime in the second and third feet is f]lustrated in- "Svayamota galanmionkali kamini ta mansh 1 kalikāmiba nipasya drishtvā kām ba sprišed daśam II (O sportful lady, your mind with its baughty-pride-[the source of] quarrel dissipating of its own accord, having observed this bud of tbe Nipa (tree) hore, to what condition would it not reach ?)" 23 A non-contiguous initial Chime in the booond and fourth feet is illustrated in--] "Aruhyákridasailasga chandrakantaathalim imam Nrityaty eslia lasachchartchandrakantah slkhavalah (Parching upon this apot fpaved with moon-slabs of the pleasure-mount,this peacock, of a form lovely with the glitter of the beautiful ey08-in k[s-plumage, is dancing.)" 24 A non-contiguous initial Chime in the tbird and fourth feet is illustrated in--]"Uddhitya rājakädurvi dbrigate'dya bhujeng te 1 Varābenoddhrits yasau yaráherupari sthita (Having uplifted it from the circle-of-kipgs this earth is to-day being sustained by thy sro : (the earth / which formerly was uplifted by the Boar and was placed upon the 25 eminent Snako )" A pop-contiguo28 initial Chime in the first second, and third foot is illustrated in "Karana te raneshvanta. karena dvishatám hatahi karnaval ksharadraktā bbapti Bandhyāghani iva II (Killed with thy band that causes destraction of the enemy the elephants in the battles with their gushing blood appear like sunset-clouds.)" 26 [A 20n-contiguous initial Chime in the first, third, and fourth feet is illustrated in-) "Parāgatarurijiya vatair. dhvasta bhataischenuhi Parăgatamiva krápi Parāgatatem ambaran » (Agbg winde a row of trees on a lofty mountain, sa hy worriors was devastated the army; the aby seemed si il vanished somewhore, being filed with dust.)" 27 ·iii, 28 ) The Kūvyādarta of Dandin [ 56 (A non-contiguous initial Chime in tho socond, third, and fourth feet is illustrated in- “Patu yo Bhagavin Vishouh badā navaghanadyutih Sa dänavakuladhyamsi sadānsyaradantihā 11 (May Lord Vishnu protect you over, ho of 8 aplendour like that of a fresh cloud, the destroyer of the families of demons and killer of mighty elepbants in rut)" 28 (A non-contiguous Initial Chime in all the four feet is illustratod in--] "Kamaleh sanakesam te Kamale. Fshyakaram mukham i Kam alekhyam karoshi tvam Kamalavonmadisnushu it (Your head has hairlike the bee, and your face is the cause of jealousy to the lotus: whom would you-oven like the Goddess of Wealth-nake un-included amongst persons liable to be intoxicated ?)" 29 (A non-contiguous initial Chime similar in the first and second and dissimilar in the third and fourth feet is illustrated in-] "Muda ramanamanyltamudaramapibhushanah 1 Madabhramaddrišah kartumadabhrajaghonah kabamah ([ Thoso ladies J adorned with sumptuous jewels, with their eyes rolling through intoxication and having expansive hips, are capable of making their lover gladly follow after them.)" 30 (A non contiguous Initial Chime similar in the first and third and dissimiler in the recond and fourth feet is illustratod in-) "Uditairangapushtánamá rutair mo hatam mogabi Ualtairapi te dūti Marutairapi dakshinalh 11 (Ah! By the up-rising notes of the cuckoos my mind is tormooted, as also, O 035euger, by thy words, as well as by tho Southern C courteous winds)" 31 ( A non-contiguous initial Chlmo similar in the first and the fourth and dissimilar in the second and third foot is illustratedio] "Surăjitahriyo yūnai tanumadhyåsato striyahıTanumadhyah kshara svedasurijitainukbondsvoll! (The women with their modosty overcomo by wine, with lender waists 'and moon-faccs glitoring with gathering perspiration, nro reclining upon the bodios of youths )"33 ·57 ) English Translation I iii, 37 Thus for (iii. 20-32) has been exhibited the variety of non-contiguous chime also (in addition to the contiguous variety illustrated in iii 4-18]; there is besides & variety having both contiguous and non-contiguous form: for example 33 [A contiguous-noncontiguous initial chime similar in the first and second and dissimilar in the third and fourth feet is illustrated in Salam sālambakalikā. salam salan ng vikshitum Nālinālinabakulānāll näliki. nir api 1 (She is not able to look at the Sala (tree ). Venomous by reason of down hanging buda; nor is (my) friend [ able to look ) at the bees who have swarmed the Bakula (trees ], nor at the lotus-creepers)." 34 [A contiguous-goncontiguous initial chime similar in the first and fourth and dissimilar in the second and the third feet is illustrated in--] "Kalam Kalamanālakshyatáratárakam 1kshitum Tāratāramyarasitam kalam kalamahäghanam(Who would be able to look upon a time --Death (incarnate )--when there are no stars to be seen Overhead, when there are huge black clouds, and thunderinge unpleasant on account of their loudnegs?)". 35 [A contiguous-noncontiguous initial chime similar in all the four feet is illustrated in-]"Yāma Yāmatrayadhinaya maya maranam nisā ! Yāmayāma dhigā'avartya'yamaya mathitaiva så ll (May we attain death within & night whose length is compressed in (just] three watches : She whom, in mind, we approached has been in her agony of life apen killed by me ( by going on journey])." 36 Such is the mode of arrangeraent of initial chime: in the very same manner are to be exhibited the other [varieties of ] chime also 37 The hyphenated words could be treated either as separato words or 89 one word. 8 [Kavyadaria Trans ] ·iii. 38 ) The Kavyādarśa of Dandin ( 58 Through fear of prolixity it is not intended to state all the varieties in their entirety ; only some of those deemed as difficult to compose are here described. 88 [A contiguous-noncontiguous chime in the middle of the foot and similar in all the four feet is illustrated in-] "Sthirayate yatendriyo na hiyate yater bhavan | Amā. yateyato'pyabhūt sukhiya te yate kshayam 1 (o you whose future is assured, you lack nothing for an ascetic, having your senses under control; your freedom from delusion has itself conduced to so much felicity which suffers no diminishing )" 39 (A non-contiguous middle chime similar in all tho four feet is illustrated in-] "Sabhāgu rājannasurahatsir mukhair Mabisurâním vasurăjitaih stutah | Na bhi. surā yānti suran na te gunāh Prajāsu rāgūtmasu rāśitam gatah II (o king, praised in assemblies by tho Brahmins with their mouths brightened by wealth and un-invaded by wine <Asuras>, thy brilliant qualities piled, amongst thy wall-affected subjects, into heaps (as it were), do pot fail to mount up unto the gods.)" 40 (A non-contiguous ohime at the end of the foot and similar in all the four feet is illustrated in-) "Tava priya'sachcharita'pramatta ya Vibhushanam dhárgom ihamsumat tayā | Ratotsavamoda višeshamattaya Na me phalam kimchana käntimattayi (That beloved of yours of excellent morals that there is, O shrewd one, by her (when) particularly intoxicated by the jos of your contact is to be worn this dazzling ornament: No more any advantago unto mo by brilliant decoration.)" 41 (A contiguous-noncontiguous final chime similar in all the four feet is illustrated in -1 "Bhevadrisi pitha na jánate nato Rasam viruddho khalu sannatenato I YA eva dinih siras) natens te Charantyalam daingarase* na tena to n (Porgons like you, Sire, know not tho tosto ·! ing)". Nämänam anamatam apratimānamānam 11 (The glorious imitating the girasa (birds ]:sho deems oven tho elixer 3 59 ) English Translation (iii. 45 of bending-down; for, abjectness and sovereignty are verily contradictory. It is only those that are poor that accost with bended head: hence do not try to taste, humility)". 42 [A non.contiguous chime occuring both in the middle and at the end of a foot and similar in all the four feet is Illustrated in-1 "Līlāsmitena śuchinā mridunoditena Vyalokitona laghunā gurunā gatena | Vyājrimbhitena jaghanena cha darsitena Sa hanti tena galitam mama jivitena 1 (With her bright sportive smile, her soft speech, her furtive glance, heavy gait, yawning, and the showing of her hips she murders me I quite ): 50 my life is depart- 43 [A contiguous-noncontiguous middle-final chime simi. lar in all the four feet is illustrated in-] "Śrimãn amān amaravartmasamānamānam Atmānam āpatajaga tpratbe. minamanam Bhūmānam ânamata yah stbitimin amanaimmeasurable One who possesses stability: Him whose greatness is like that of (Akāśa) the path of the Gods, the Ātman whose greatness is proclaimed by the world in reverence,'the Great One whose names aro infinite, who is revered by beings and whose greatness is unmatched : (A non-contiguous chime in both the beginning and middle of a păda and similar in all the four feet is Illus. Sarayantam urasi ramayanti Särabhūtam Orusaradhari tom i Sarava nukritasárasakäichi si rasi. Fanam agáram avaiti (She, while delighting with embraco the most-prized lover as he approaches har, being decked. with golden-ornaments, with ber girdio jingling and so 45 Him do yo salute)". trated in insipid)".

·[ 62 iii. 531 The Kāvjādarśa of Dandin A (chime with repetition extending to half the stanza is called Casket of which there are three varieties (iii. 54, 55, 56). Repetition of a păda only has many forms; it is illustrated by examples (iii, 57-66): 53 [Repetition of pādas 1 and 3, and 2 and 4 is illustrated in--]" Nā stbeyassattvaya variyah paramāyatamā. naya | Nästheyas sa (t)tvayāvariyah paramayatamanaya 11 (By thee whose mood is haughty and whose angry-pride has gone too far the lover should no longer be avoided : he should be welcomed and should even be sought after by excessive endeavour)". Repetition of pădas 1 and 2, and 3 and 4 is illustrated in--] "Nară jita månapayåsam etys na räjitā mānanaya sametyā | Vināsitā vaibhavatāpanena vināšita vai bhavatảpanena 11 (Vanguished by you the warriors, having Buffered privation from pride and statecraft, do not shine out, O you who are with glory and who deserve laudation. Destroyed by you through your all-teaching blaze of power [ they were killed and ) eaten up by birds)". 55 (Repetition of pādas 1 and 4, and 2 und 3 in illustrated in-1 "Kalapinām chărutayopayanti vriodāni lāpodhagbagāgamānām i Vrindānilāpodhaghanagamānām kalūpinām chărutayopayānti !! (Troops of peacocks whose notes indicate the approach of the clouds ( appear now) endowed with besuty; while the tunes of tho water-cooing [hangas) whose tendency to merry-dance bas been taken away by the gathering storms at the approach of the rains) vanish away)". 56 (Ropetition of the first påda as the second is illustrated ina) "Naman dayāvarjitamanasātmaya na mandayavarjitaminasātmayi i Urasy upăstirpapagodbaradvayam maya samáliogyata jivitesvarah ! (By me, with a mind and soul destitute of compassion and full of anxiety so as not to give up my angry-prido, stupid as I have been, was not embraced thig lord of my life, when prostrate before mno, 20 as to pross my pair of breast against his bosom". 57 ·63 ) English Translation I iii. 62 [Repetion of the first pāda as third is illustrated in-) 'Sabhā surānam abalā vibhūshita gunais tavārohi mrinala. nirmalaih I Sa bhāsurānām abalā vibhūshitā vihārayan nirvisa sampadah purām 1! ( The assembly of the Gods. mado rid off the demon | Bala and having lord [Indra ] at the helm, is being invaded by thy qualities spotless like a lotus: Do you now, aporting with adorned damsels, enjoy the glories of resplendent cities ) ". 58 [Repetition of the first pāda as fourth is illustrated in -] "Kalam kam uktam tanumadhyanāmikā stanadvayi cha tvadrite na hantyatah | Na yāti bhūtam ganane bhavanmukhe kalankamuktar tanurad hy ana. mika 11 (The sweet talk and the pair of breasts causing the slender waist to bend: whom would theso not smite save yourself? Hence it is that in an enumeration headed by you the ring-finger has no other embodied boing to count that is free from all taint)". 59 [Repetition of the second pāda as third is illustrated in-1 "Yašas cha te dikshu rajas cha sainika vitanvate- 'jopama damsita yudhā 1 Vitanv atejo pamadam sitäyudba dvishăm cha kurvanti kulam tarasvinah ! (O thou who art like Aja, thy warriors, armoured and keen-weaponed, spread through war in all the quarters thy glory as well as the dust; and they, the impetuous opes, make the host of enemies body-less, lustre-less and prido-less ) ". 60 [Repetition of the second pido as fourth pada ig illustrated in--] "Bibharti bhumer valayam bhujcna te bhujamgamo'mā smarato madafichitam i Srinūktan okam Byam avetya bhūdharam bhujam samo mismarato madam chitam II (Along with thy arm the Serpont 61l8tains the darth's clobe : from me cognisant of this hear this com. mendable speech-Docming thy one arm as along the earth-sustainer, do not with complaisance assume lofty 61 [Repetition of the third psda as fourth is illustrated in- "SmarAnalo minayirardhito yah es airyğitim te kim prido)."

·iii. 62 ] The Kāvyādarśa of Dandın ( 64 apäkarotil Samantatas tāmaraseksbane na saniam tatas tim arase kshanens 11 (Thatfire of love which was fanned by thy angry-pride and which, thou unsentimental lady of lotus eyes, is all through porraded by festivity : will it pot (if you repel thy lover pow] obstruct that your own pleasure ?)" 62 (Repetition of pādas 1, 2, and J is illustrated in--] “Prabhāvato'nāma ng Vås&vasys Prabhāvato nåmans : SAVAS81 Prabhar ato năma nav&savasya Vichohhittir Asit tvayi vishtapasya 11 (0 thou through prowess unbending, thou that dost band down the enemy), neither of Indra's glorious sacrifice por indeed, as a consequenca, of fresh liquor was there, while thou wast the Lord of the world, any dwindling away)." 63 (Repelition of pădas 1, 2, and 4 is illustrated in--] "Paramparāyā balavā radinām Paramparāyā balavārs* nanimi Dhūlth sthalır vyomni vidhāya rundban Paradi parayı balavă rapānam 11 (By an excellent phalanr of powerful, enemy-subduing elephants thou that dost withstand an army, after placing the battle-grounds as dust into the sky, haet, by homoing in a valiant opponent, subdued him)". | Repetition of pada 2, 3, and 4 is iliustrated in-). "Nagraddadhe våoban alajja mithyābhavadvidhänām asamåbitanto Bhavadvidhanim agamabitanam bhavadvi. dhānim asamábítanám 11 (O shameless one, I put po trust in the speech of persons like you who are my unequal enemy and who know no contentment; a speech whose lengthening is like that of a crooked sorpept, whose out. ward-form runs counter to ( the inward motive) and whose lifo-purpose (Ans ) is duplicity from the very start)". 65 (Repetition of all the four pidas is illustrated fo-) "Sonn abitomanamarijasens sapnå hito månamarijagona 1 Sanndhito 'minama rdjagona sannábito ma 'nama jaso an(Othou who art powerful by I tho bolp of) God (Śiva) 64 ·65 ] English Translation who has Uma and the croscent moon kung on his į lap and head ], being as you are a good and beneficient person, thou to whom armies of kings render homage simultaneously and who art master of the turbulent and possessed of an- Deasurable treasure, having vanquished your enemy, and bedızened in armour, it is not that thou, O unbending one, dost not shine)" 66 What the repetition of a metrical line once, twice, or thrice is, has been thus illustrated, two (identical ) verses expressing & continuous sen80 is known as Verse-repeti. tion For examplo 67 "Vi-niyakena bhavata vittopachitabahuna: Sva mitroddha'rida bhita prithvi Yama tula srits ! (By thy enemy, becoming devoid of the leader and having all the arms Ctributary forces > close to the funeral pyre,--by him who had abandoned his wealth and friends, and had been put to fright--the great acale-pan of the God of Death has been mounted)", - 68 Vinayakeng bbavatā vrittopachſtabahunal Svamitroddhårına 'bbitå Prithvigam atula srita n (By you ſhowever), an eniment leader with massive and rounded arms and able to quite uproot the enemy, this incomparable earth that knows no fear bas been supported)" 69 A verse of four identical feet is called Great Chime if there 18 a repetition within the foot that is an extreme of chine making 70 (For example--) "Samanaya'samāpays Samanaya. samanayat Sa ma na ya samānsya Samåpayāsamanay: 11 (0 my peerlese friend, do thou upite mo with this proud and peerless lady whose measure of suffering is equal (with mine) and who is not without beauty and cleverness)* 71 (A mixturo of several kinds of Chimes is illustrated in-1 "Dharadharakárodbará dharabhujím bbuji mabim pátum abinavikramah Kramat sabante b8b8a5 határayo rayoddburā månadhuriralambidah! (The arms of the (Earyadaria Trand?

·( 66 iii.72 1 The Kávyjādarśa of Dandin Lords of the earth that possess the form of [the Snake-lord) who gustains the earth, that are endowed with no mean prowess, that have ste stroke killed tho enomy, that are brimful of energy and that bear the brunt of dignity-andpride are quite oapable of protecting the earth in due Buccession)" 72 A repetition in the reverse order extending to a matrie cal-foot, half the stanza, or a full stanza is known, by reason of the reversal, as the Reverse Chime. [ An example of a Reverso Chime cxtending to a cal foot is-] "Yamatāsa kritāyāsā sã yata krisati 7 ·67 1 English Translalion i fii..82 is under the full away of the present autumnal season, she who makes havoc [amongst the youth] and who attaing hautinoss: it is not that she cannot effect an allaying of the grief)." 76, 77 END OF THE CHIME. When alternate syllables of the two halves of a stanza are identical in form that is called the zigzag or] the "Bull urination" and this is declared by the connoisseurs to be difficult to compose. For example-1 78 "Madano madirakshiņām spāngistro jayedayam! Madeno yadi tat kshinamanangūyáðjalim dade 1x (Cupid whose weapon is the side-glance of the wine eyed ladies is sure to triumph in case that sin of mins were exhausted: I offer my homage to the Body-less one)." 79 That is known as "Half-whirl" in case there be & whirling round of balf the stanza; while that is taken to be "Full-whirl" if there be a whirling round in each direction. 80 (An example of the first is- Manobhava tavānikam Nodayāya na mūninil Bhayādamevāmā má vă Vayamenomnyū nata ! (O Mind-born one, it is not that your army-the proud lady-is not for triumph: thou revered one, it cannot be that we are full of crime, and (yet) through terror we are immeasurably africted)". 81 [An example of the second is-] *Samāyāmi mājā māsi 10 Mara nüva yana sámál Yinktūráraciniya Nagårümå mårūpåmilj ·III. 82 ] The Kütyüdarsa of Dandin I 68 (That lady who is [more] beautiful than Lakshmi, who inflicts a long dole of affliction, and whose approach is the harbingor of Cupid: that bewitobing-damso) who apreads qut & spare in the form of the jungling of the anklets upon her treading-foot is--along with the moon meant for (men's) destruotion)." 82 Thatſ familiar) restriction as regards vowels, classes of consonants, and congonants is also held to constitute 1 difficult achievement when four and less are involved: varieties beyond four are easy. 83 [An example with only four vowels repeated 15-) 'Amnāyānäm āhāptyá vág gitir Itih pritir bhitihi Bhogo rogo modo moho dhyeye veohobhed dese kshell (The concluding portion of the Vedas declares songs to bo catastrophes, affections as dangers, enjoyment as a disease, Tojoicing as infatuation and that in & Becure place one should ever banker after the object of meditation, viz., the two (feet of God])". 84 (An example with only three vowels repeated is-1 "Kshitivijitisthitivihitivrataratayah paramatayshi Uru rurudhur guru dudhuvur yudhi Kuravah spam arikulam 11 (The Kurus of excellent intellects, with their hearts set upon the sole-occupation of conquering the earth and securiog consolidation, beseiged and routed in battle their mights and extensive host of enemy)." 85 [An example with only two vowels repeated 18--| "Śridipti hrikirti dhinitt gihpriti i Edhete dve dve te ye nemo devese!! (Wealth and splendour, modesty and fame, tale and morality, and eloquence and affection-these qualities by twos which are not to be found (even in the Lord of the Gods, they all prosper in you. 86 (An example with only one vowel repeated is*---] Sāmāyāmā māyā māsā Märādåyāyānā rāmā! Yinävárā. rāvānāyā Māyārāmā mārāyāmāli (That lady who is (more) beautiful than Lakshmi, who inflicts & lang dole of a fliction, and whose approach is the harbinger of Cupid: that * Same as etanza 82 above, ·16 69 1 English Translation [ Ilf. 92 bewitching-damsel who spreads out & snare in the form of the jingling of the anklets upon her treading-foot is--along with the moon meant for [men's) destruction)." 87 (An example with only four consonant-classes ig-] "Nayanānandajanane nakehatraganaśālinit Aghana gagane drishtir angane diyatām sakrit 11 (O my beloved lady, for once only direct the gaze towards this oloudless sky that causes delight to the eyes and that is studded with clusters of stars)." 88 (An example with only three consonant-clagges is-) Alinilalakalatam kam na hanti ghanastanit Ananamn nalinachchhayadayanam sasikanti te 11 (0 thou of massive bosom, whom would not thy face on which (hangs like ) creeper thy hair that is dark like the bee, with its aplendour as that of the moon, and endowed with eyes that possess the charm of the lotus: (whom would it Dot) smite ?)". 89 [An example with only two consonant-classes in-) "Anangalanghanālagnanānātankā badangan: I Sadanagha sadananda datangasamgasamogata 11 (0 thou ever blamless, thou overjoyful and of well-formed limbs, thou that art seeking Association with the recluses, that good lady has many an affliction clinging to her in consequence of her absten- Ance from love)" 90 (An example with only one consonant-class is-1 Agā gām gāngakākākagāhakā'ghakakākahāl Ahāhānka khagänkågakanka'gakhagskākaka 11 (Thou hast (already) attained Heaven, thou that hadst bathed in the girgling and winding waters of the Ganges, after having abandoned the crow is the form of dismal sin, thou that art pot marked out for cries of woe and alas, thou that art (gure] to attain the mount (Meru] which is marked by the risibg of the Sun, O thou that art not addioted to the wretohed paths of the deviously.wandering sopses)" 91 [An example with only four consonants is) "Re re rorurururorugāgogo'gängagogaguht Kim kekakākuksh kako mamām ámā'mamāmama !! (Ho thou that hast brought upon thee the sia of (infiloting) injury upon the 4.

·4 fii. 92 ) The Kūryūdarfa of Dandin 1 0 bosom of the piteously.roaring Ruru-deor, thou that dost soale the sides of mountains and hast tby gaze (ever) upon trees, O thou that dost cause pain unto (the Bages] who are devoid of all sense of the "mine,"-do thou pot approach me: (for,) can the crow be avor capable of the youth. ful noto of the peacocks ?)." 92 [An example with only three consonants is-] "Devā. năm nandano devo nodano Vedanindipah 1 Divam dudive nadena dane dānavadantinah || (The divine (Narasimba). the gladdener of the gods and the dispeller of the slap. derers of the Vedas—at the killing of the elephant in the form of the demon (Hiranyakaśipu), did by his roar send terror through the Heavens)." 93 [An example with only two consonants i.-) "Särih Burāburāsärisärsh sārasasárasah 1 Sasāra sarasih slro Bagūrūh 58 Eurārasi 11 (That wise Baladeva whose prowe89 encompasses the gods as well as demons and who is addicted to wine, plunged, along with his wife (Rovati) of excellent thighs, into the lakes full of the noisy sārasa birds)." 94 (An example with only one consonant is--] "Nüpam nunnāni Dānong naninenānanāninah, Nägenä nanu pānu. nenainenānānino ninjh || (Assuredly, it is not that he has not routed by his force our forces; hence surely, (our) lord and leader, wishing to bring his forces into conflict with this perfect fighter), cannot surely be free from reproach)." 95 Thus far has been exhibited the general method (to be followed) as regards these difficult compositions. Now is being enumerated the modes to be followed as regards different varieties of the "Prahelikā" or the Riddle. 96 As pastimes or recreations at social gatherings, for preserving scorots amongst the connoiseurs only while speaking out in crowded places, or for baffling the other party, these riddles have a use for them. 97 That is called Cohesive by name wherein the coalesoence of two words obscures the sense. That is Decep ·$11 English Translation I idi. 107 tive where deception is occasioned by & word the current sense of whioh is other than the one intended. 98 That is Disjointed where confusion is caused by en. ploying words too far away syntactically. That is called Clandestine where the group of words is very hard to understand. 99 That is Semblable which is put together by words used in figurative or ascribed senses. That is Desperate where some sounds (not to call them words] are by forced etymology made to have a sense that is only barely possible by grammatical rules. 100 That is Numerical where some enumeration is the cause of confusion. That is Manipulative wherein the (prima facie) sense of the sentence appears otherwise. 101 That is Synonymic wheroin different senses are attributed to one and the same noun. That is Cryptic in which by means of a statement that applies to something else to which the same description applies, the other intended) thing is kept concealed. 102 That is Paronomic which is achieved by the usage of other-words. That is Bafiling which ba files inspite of the sense being directly stated. 103 That which is made up of a series of etymologistio 'interpretations is called Etymologistio or Restrlotive. That is one with Obscure-container wherein the contained is manifst but the container is obscure. 104 That would be one with Both (containor and contained] Obscure where both thoso are obscure That is Intormired wherein is a mixture of different characteristics. 105 These sixteen Riddles are enumerated by earlier Teachers; and they have also taught, besides these, fourteen faulty Riddles. 106 We however consider that there can be innumerable faults possible, and are going to teach therefore only the faultless varieties. The faulty ones do not deserve to be defined. 107 ·I 108 ) The Künyadarsa ol Dandin (A Cohesive Riddlo is illustratod in- "Na minyago rasabhljäsm chetah kasmit prokupyaslı Asthanaruditair ebhir alem alohlteksbane 11 (Not by me is (made my) beart sot upon milk spot mino is tho hoart addicted to crimioal passion>; why dost tbou then got opg75? Enough, with those woopings, O thou of reddened oyes, that are not in place at all)." 108 (a Docentive Riddlo is illustrated in-) The way in which your joy wares as thou dost enjoy the hump-bacred ona stha lady from the clty of Kanyakubja>, not so does It war whon thou dost enjoy other ladies that mook oven the celestial damsels. 109 (A Disjointed Riddle is illustratod la-- "Dande chu. mbati podmioya hafisah karkasakanţako i Mukham valguravam kurvams tundenangani ghaftsyan 11 (Thestran, rubbios bis limbs against the stalk of the lotus-plant which has a rough, hairy exterior, and giving out a sweet note, kissos with his book the (plant's] face)." {A Olandestine Riddle is illustrated in--] "Khatoyab kant kilo to sphatayah spārhavalgavahi Chandra siksbsd bhavantgatra vāgavo mama sirirah (O virgin-lads, the apklets (khatayah) of joyful flogllog are [of] expansive (beauty) upon thy feet that are dazzling: my broaths are at that actually departing). [A Bemblable Riddle is illustrated in-] Lore in this garden was observed by me a creeper Ca lady's arm> with fivo tondor leaves <fingers> at each of the tender. loaves of which there was a reddish bunch of flowers pait>. (A Desperate Riddle is illustrated in- The liquorvendors (surah) <gods > with their bloomiog teeth are wandering unrestrained in the house-of-liquor (suralaya) <temple-of-gods >; and being intoxicated they seem now as it were to be immersed into the (very) lake of wide (Baure) sinto the divine (Madaga) lake >. (A Nomerioal Riddle is illustrated in with a Dagal in the middle and on the sides adorned by four 110 09 111 112 113 ·73 1 English Translation [ Ili. 120 letters (in all], there exists a certain city (to wit 'Kanchi') wherein are kings whose name contains Bight letters [to wit, 'Pallaväh'). 114 (A Manipulative Riddle is illustrated fa) With a faltering voice, bent-down head, piteous look, and tromblingly although I am standing, yet wouldst thou, o olddame so Goddess of Wealth> not have pity upon mei 116 [A Synonymic Riddle is illustrated in-) 0 thou of Testlees eyes, some one (namely, the tree called 'Rajtana* Or 'Rajadana' or 'Priyala 'l belonging to the earth Cearth. lord is in the earlier part of the name cat first > designated As 'Raja'<king >, and is also not-without (the syllabio) tapa' ſat the end] <is also eternally-enduring>; and yet Is it neither the king por one eternally-enduring. 116 (A Cryptic Riddle 18 illustrated in-(What are they that abandon the man < their support, the mountain>despoiled of his wealth mass of uprooted trees, branches, etc. > ] and advance towards one possessing wealth <the ocean the dreadful ones who attract all men to themselves by their multiform gestures Cripples >: they are not the cour. tozana (but are rathor the rivors*). 117 (A Paronomic Riddle is Illustrated in--] That la-dbara or lower lip] of yours which has a name that Bigaibes 'not earth' and whioh surpasses that the pra-vala, coral] which is styled 'pra-initlated hair': that makes me to-day, 0 thou of sweet voice, full of much eagerness. 118 (A Baflling Riddle is Illustrated in--] The two lovers. turning their faces in opposite directions in anger, slept upon the bod; and continuing to sleep in the same manner they freely kissed each other's face in affection. 119 (Etymological Riddle is illustrated 10–) People amloted by the rays of (the Sun.) the father of the onomy (Karda) of the son (Arjuna) of him (Indra) who was vana • A more straight-forward interpretation with the bidden referenc. to wealth' which almayı seets dot tbote that do bot bare it, but rather thone tbat already hate it, it also possiblo. 20 (Kerriderts, Trans] ·fli, 120 ) The Kāryādarta of Dandin [ 74 quished by the bird (Garuda), rejoice at the sky when covered with those [clouds] that hold (the water, the enemy of that (the fire) which dispells cold. 120 (A Riddle with obscure container is illustrated in-] It does neither at any time touch the weapon por the rounded bosom of damsels; and get this band of some non-human being this tree called Gandharvabasta or Eranda > is certainly not fruit-less. 121 (A Riddlo with both-container and contained--obgoure is illustrated in--] After baving attained vioinity and decured co-operation in all functions with whom (=kena, reply kons-by the head), and who (-kah, reply kab=hair) is it, that is ejeoted if seen at the time of dinner? 122 (An Intermixed Riddle is illustrated in-) If this Brmy Calphabet> containing horses the letters ha and ya >and elephants <the letters ga and ja> and warriors <the letters bha and ta>ba not mastered, then is our son, although knowing the Immutable<alphabet> [by rotel! quite stupid as being not expert in the deallogs of sepse cunacquainted with vowel-signg>. 123 (This contains intermixture of the Synonymio (form) with the form of the Deceptive; in this very manper is to be made out the method of commixture of the other species of Riddles. 184 END OF THE RIDDLES. (* Thus bas been exhibited the general method as re. gards the Riddles, although their nature is hard to master. The methods concerning Queries and Replies and the like are to be learnt from the usage of the learned.] [* By [following) this well laid out path one gets his intelleot clarified and attains tbe knowledge of the easy and aifficult styles of composition. For even though 006 were to exercise oneself in other branches of study one would not be capable of attaining this knowledge in the absence of this (paths END OF FIGURES OF WORDS. + Tbens extra stanzat are found in soma M88. God to the Kadra dibon at 1910.

·75 English Translation ( 11, 133 [* The Merits and Defects of poetry should be studied by,discerning persons. Of these the Defects lead to failure, the Merits to success.) Senseless, Self.contradicting, Iterative, Dubious, Nonsequent, Defective-in-word, Defective-in-caesura, Defoctive-in-retre, Defective-biatus; 125 * And Not-conforming to requirements of place, time, science, experience, philosophy or scriptures: there are Just the ten Defects which wise men should avoid in poetry 128 Whether the departure from original-position, or Sailure to assigo proper-ground or apt-Illustration be a Defect or not this is on the whole o vexed question : what lo (be good of troubling oneself about it? 127 That is held to be Senseless which, as a unified-whole, yields no senso. This counts for defeot except in utterances of the delirious, of the intoxicated, and of the Infants 128 [For example--) The ocean is being drunk by the Gods; I am striken with age; here are clouds roaring; to Indra tho (elophant) Airāvata is dear. 129 This would be a blameless assertion in the case of persons of discomposed minds. In other cases what poet is there that would employ this or the like? 130 In one sentence or one composition if the earlier portios conflicts with the latter by conveying contradictory sepses, that is enumerated amongst the defects as being Self-contradictory. 131 (For example--} Kill the entire force of the enemy and wip this earth; there exists no enemy to thee who art compassionato towards all beings. 132 There does exist a peculiarly-engrossed condition of the mind when even & self.contradictory assertion is appreciated. 133 # An extra stanza given in the Madras edition as introductory to the treatmont of the "Dosbas" which are held to constitato a digtinut (fourtb) Parichebheda, our viu 126 =17. 2 of Madras edition. 1 ·nui. 134 ) 1 The Kāryādarta of Dardin ( 46 (For example-) HOR can attachment to another's wife be proper in the case of one of pobla descent like myself! - Ahl when is it that I can kigg ber tremulous lip? 134 When a statement made earlier without qualification ia again repeated verbally or in Benge that is called Iterative. For example 135 This girl in her longings is highly perturbed by these water-clouds tbat have the (black) colour of her hair: these lightning-possessing, reverberating, thundering одея. 136 If, however, some sort of an extreme of compassion and the like is sought to be conveyed, then iteration is not B defoot: on the other hand it is an embellishment. 137 (For example-] She is being killed, that lady of lovely hips, by Cupid suddenly turning into an enemy; she is being killed, that lady all whose limbs are charming: sho is being killed, that lady of sweet voice1 138 -If expressions intended for the clearing of doubt give rise to doubt that is just the defeat known as Dubious. 139 . [For example-] 0 thou friend with eyes agitated with the passion for seeing your lover that is dear to thy wish, tha mother is in the distance <vioinity»: she will not be able to ses <to tolerate > any such thing. 140 Such an expression, if ever used, does itself lead to doubt. This however would be just sa embellishment and not at all a defect in & oace like 141 I observe that that blameless beauty is overwbelmed with an afiliotion caused by Cupid <by do physical dis. easa >, but is under the influence of just the une durable Besson just the God of Death>: what avails then our looking up to you? 142 This speech is dubious as to whether the lady is afflic. ted by Oupid or by the heat [of the season ]; the femalemessenger used this in frolio with a view to torrent the Youthful-lover. 1 + -- ·ht English Translation ( ill. 152 If the sequence of enumeration be not conformed to in * subsequent reference to the things), that the wise have deolared to be the Defest entitled Non-sequent. 144 (For exampla-] The causes of the stability, creation, and dissolution, may, they protect you: these Sambbu, Narayans, and the Lotus bom (Brahmadeva). 145 If however a special effort of some kind be made for the ready-comprehension of the reference in order, then in that case the wise have declared even the violation of the sequenos B3 10 Delegt. 146 (For example-] Of the three, viz. the abandonment of one's relativas, the abandonment of one's body, and the abandonment of one's country: the first and the last oause & long.enduring afliction; the middle one causes momon. tary anguish. 147 Defective-in-word is that wherein Dcours an employmont of words the usage of which has no warrant from grammatical rules and 20 banotion in the use of the learn. ed, When there is a sanction from the use of the learned then it does not constitute a Defect. 148 [For example--"Avate (for Avsti) bhavate (for bhs. Yato) bāhur mabim arpayagakvarim (for arnavašakvarikām or better, ardayamekhalam) i Mahārājad (for Mahārāja) na jljakna platityåsãm giram rasaḥ 11 (Your arm affords pro. tection to the earth with the ocean for its girdle: O great king, there is nothing to-be-ascertained (in the matter) in these words there exista no sentiment of any kind. 149 Approaching from (rather, ugto) the Southern mountain the wind makes the mango trees charming with their ooral (rather, tender) blossoms slightly sbaken. 150 This and the like would seem an incorrect idiom to those whose intellect is too dull to examine the rulings of the (grammatical treatises: but it does not nevertbeless dopart from correctness. 151 The separation of words at specifio places in (the feet of] the stanzas la known as caesura; a composition lacking ·ili. 152 ) The Kāryādarśa of Dandın 78 this is called Defective-in-odesura and it is jarring to the ear. For example- 152 Strinám samgiltaridhim ayam aldityavamấyo narendrah Paśyatyakli shtarasam iba silshțairsmetgādi dushtami Käryäkargāſnyayam avikalalnyāgamenaiva paśyan Vaśyam urvim vabati pripa iſtpasti chaivam prayogah 11 (This king who is a scion of the Solar race watebes along with experts the musical performance of undiminished flavour as given by these ladics—this portion is defective. And, this king, supervising the duties and delinquacles in their entirety and in conformity with the Såstres, supports the dooilo carth-auch kind of usage does exist) 153 For, just as when the final letter (or letters] of a word ara elided, the remaining are yet held to constitute the word, so too the portion of the word anterior to the syllable modified through coalescence (e. g. "Kāryakarya"] is regarded complete word (for the present purpose) 184 Eron so, however, poets do not employ what might be offensive to the ear, For exemplom"Dhvajini tasya rajna keltūdastajaladetyadah 11 (The army of that king has lifted the clouds further upwards)." 185 Where ocours a shortage or excess of syllable or the incorrect disposition of the long and the short (vowels) that is called Defective-id-metre: this defect is highly reprehensible. 156 Indupādah &efirāk sprišantityūnavarData 1 Sahakāra. sya kasalayūnyárdränityadhikaksharaml(The cooling mood rays touch-this has a shortage of syllables-the blossom of the mango that are moist-this fias syllablas)," 107 ВВ 46 en excess of "Kamena baná oibita vimutis Brigekshan svityayatbågurutrami Madanabend nibitaḥ patanti Vimekabapisrityspatbaloghutyam 11 ·- + 79 ) English Translation (ili. 164 (Oupid bas discharged sharpened arrows at the fawn-eyed ladies-bere long vowel is misplaced; sharpened arrows of Cupid alight upon the charming-eyed ladies-here a short Towel is misplaced)." 158 With the pretext that I do not intend to join the words together the leaving of a hiatus between words whore it is not due to non-coalescent vowels is designated Defective. biatus. 150 (For example, "Mandānilena chalatā angapaganda. mandalet Luptam udbhedi gharmāmbho nabhagyasmadva. pubbyapil! (The soft blowing breeze has removed, in this month of Srávans, the up-rising drops of perspiration upon the round cheeks of the ladies and also upon our body)." 160 (* "Adbiryadhiparitāys 98 svo vă vināšite i ko bi Dama gariraya dharmápetam samacharet ll (For the sake of this body thst is overwhelmed with diseases and disquiotudes and that is to perish be it to-day, be it to-morrow, who indeed would think of acting in a way contrary to righteousness-[this is permissible according to some ).)") "Manershyo iha síryote stripām himaritau priye 1 Asu TÅtrishviti prājõsir ajõa tam vyastam Idrisam !! (Hero in this season of Autumn, O beloved, in nights like these, the pride and jealousy of ladies dwindle away this kind of non-coalescence is permitted by the learned)." 161 The country, mountain, forest, nation and the like; time such as night, day, and seasons; Arts calculated to achieve the ends of love, such as dancing, singing. eto. : 162 The behaviour proper to all the movable and immova. ble creation in the way it is recognised amongst the peopla; Logio which consists in the science of excogitation; Scripture comprising the Vedas and the Smritis ; 163 If in all these anything whatsoever contrary to the convention is put forth through a lapse on the part of the poet, that is called Not-conforming to country, eto 164 # Extra stanze read in the Madrug edition.

·.. fil. 165 ) The Kavyādarśa of Dandin [ 80 (Non-conforming to country and to mountain is Illustratad in--] The Malaya-breeze is fragrant by reason of the contact with the camphor-trees; the elephants roared in the forests of the Kalinga country are of the size of the deer, 165 The Cholas comprise the bank-regions of the Káveti river, which are dark on account of sandsl-tree-buch is the mode in which are put forth descriptions not conform. ing to country and the like. 166 The day-lotus blooms at night, the night-lotus breaks open at day; the spring Cauads the Nichula to blossom ; while summer is overcast with clouds ; 167 Tho raidy-geagon is one where delightful to hear are the notes of BwaDS, while the autumas bre Amasons when the peacocks get excited; the end of the cold-season is marked by a clear sun while the oold is the season when sandal-ointment is to be recommended. 168 Thus in this manner has been exhibited the mode of non-conformiog to time; we are [next] briefly enumeratiog the mode in which non-conformity with the Arts totes place. 169 The permanent underlying sentiments of the Heroio and the Amorous are wrath (rather, energy) and astonish ment (rather, impulse to enjoy): bers is being chantad o melody consisting of all the seven Notes from whlob are excluded the non-accordent Notes 170 In a like manner may be brought out the discordadce with all the sixty-four Fine Arts; the nature of those (sixty-four) will become manifest in the section dealing with the Arts. 171 The elephant slakes his muslo; the horse has polated horns; this castoro]] plast bag o weighty trunt; this catechu plant is light-in-tissue. 172 This involves a condict 900 with ordinary experience and this is reprehended by all. We will nor exbibit ooddict with branobes of philosophy called Nylys eto. 173 ·+ 2 811 English Translation [ii 183 Truly has the Benevolent [Buddba] declared that all composite-things are non-transient: sed honce it is that that chakora-bred lads still abides in my heart, 174 Aptly it is that the followers of Kapila announce ori. gination-from-nonexistence prosperity of the wioked> ; becauso we do notice the prosporities of only the wioked persons. 175 In this manner averywhere is to be soon the modo of confliot with Philosophies; now fs being declared the method in whiob conflict with Soriptures takes place, 176 These Brahmins, who have not performed the ceremony of laying on the Fires, are employed in the celebration, at the birth of sons to them, of the Vaisvānariya sacrifices considering as they do the non-failure in their religious, duties as their [true] ornamont. 1. 177 This boy, although his rite of Initiation was not performed, learnt the Vedas from the teacher; for a crystal, naturally pure, does not stand id need of any purifioation purificatory oeromony. 178 All conflict whatsoever of this kind at times, through the skill of the poet, gets beyond the range of defects and comes to be classified as an excellence. 179 [For example--) In consequence of the prowe98 of that king his gardens became the home of the heavenly troes whose foliage furnished freshest garments to ladies). 180 (01) A grating-wind presaging destruotion of the kings was blowing, sbaking off the sprouts of the autum- Dal] Saptachchbada trees along with the pollen of the (rainy season ] Kadamba flowers. 181 [or- The singing, with its dis-harmonious blending of tunes ag uttered by the mouths of their female compa nions who were frightened by the propelling of the swing, served to inflame the passion of the lovers. 182 [O-] This love-lorn youth, tormented by the affilotion caused by separation from his lady-love, regards fire as cooler than the luper rays. 183 11 [Karyadarsa, Trona) 1 ·[ 82 iii. 184 ) The Kütyüdarsa of Lanolin (0) Although fit-to-be-known thou art unknowable, although yielding fruit thou hast no fruit [to win), although one thou art multiform: homage to thee who dost assume all fornis! 184 [Or-] The daughter of the Panchola king, although wife of the five sons of Pandu, became the foremost of cbaste ladies : guch ls the Divine dispensation. 185 Thus thon, the Embellishments of Word and Sedge, the 0857 and difficult Styles of Composition involving deftword-grouping, and the Excellencles and the Defects of poems have been so for briefly exhibited. 188 A person exercising his intellect along the method exhibited by the above proscriptions, and by his conver- Bations that are in strict consonance with[the requirements of) Excellences and Defeots, having (attracted) mapy & wine-eyed lady seeking his company,--he, like a blessed youth that he is, 66cures enjoyment and wins fame. 187 Of Kavyadarsa (Mirror of Poetry), the work of Achary Dandin, here ends the Third Parichohhede entitled the Section on Word-embellishments and Defacts. HERE ALSO ENDS THE TREATISE ·1 । 111 CORRIGENDA (1) TROY THE TEIT 24-Tor विष्क्रियादोपो read विक्रिया दोषो 63-~For वैरस्यायैव read वरस्यायेव 73---For " दुरिति read "दुदधेरिति 1 31--- For 'प्युद्धव read 'प्युद्भव ॥ 148 --- For "निष्टवस्तुनि read "निष्टवस्तुनि l 159-- For वय read वय 1193-For भ्रमरद्भमर read भ्रमभ्रमर 11 210 -- For 896C1° read 277767° 11 213 - For पुस read पुसो 11232 --For 777 read 72 11 274-- For "मम्म प्रविष्टाया read "मम्भ प्रविष्टाया IL 31r-- For मृदुभि read मृदाभ 11 313 -- For syreare read zapalona 11344-For सर्वय read सैवेय 34-For साल ल read साल साल 111 38-For कारस्येना read कारयेना 41-For फk read फल 46-- For विनयानयायत read विनयानयायते 46-For नयानयास्ना read नयानयास्ता 49-For मता धुनाना read मता धुनाना' 69-For स्वमिना read स्वमिना 81-For मानाभव read मनोभव 87-For "विहिति प्रत° read "विहितिमत" 86 -For et praf read Fifat 90 --- For "गङ्गत read सङ्गत 11 second st after 124-- For मुकर दुष्कर° read सुक्दुम्कर' ut third st after 124-For यथा ॥ read यथा ॥ ut iJr-For पुर्वापर° read पूर्वपर' 1145-For °योनम read यानय 111 15-For "महात्म्य° read 'माहात्म्य' 111 161-For राम्रिाध्यान read रानिध्विति 111_175-For "वर्णते read 'वय॑ते 180--For प्रभ वेन read प्रमाण ul 184-For प्यनेका read प्यनेको 111 m 111 11 111 II 11 ·SI The Katyudaría of Danlı (2) FROM THE TRANSLATION } JI 43 -- For garlnd read garland 56 -For ºstabaha vibhrame read 'stabaha birame 57 -- For Mianmano manmaº read Manmano manma 61 -- For condusive read conducive 72 - For pakshah hshapitah road hshapitah piksha 11 6 145 149 323, 329 and the heading after 327 - ror Hinderance read Hindrance 21 - For their read there 11 140 - For Since read since 11 142 — For condiction road condition 11 170 — For [discordant read (discordant - 175 — For spotled read spotted 11 202 --For Contradictory read contradictory 11 276 --Tor abunbance read abundance 11 225 -- For towards read towards its 11 229- For anoidts read anointu 233 - For'annointing' read' anointing 11 246 For others read other u 253 - For having a read baving an 11 261 --For their read there 11 325 — For Creater read Creator 11 349 -- For confenng read confernng 11 365 -- For decription read description 45 — For elixer a read cliser as 111 46 -- For vinaya 'naya rend vinay? nayi 111 49 For. Matã read Matam 81 - For rămna read rāmā 111 82 - For jungling read jingling 11 85 For 'vrataratayah read "vratartavah 90 -- For blamless read blameless 92 — For [inficting] read [inflicting] 94 For siro read siro 111 104 For manifst read manifest For (khātayah) read (klātayalı) 111 148 For employments read employment 111 152 For stanzes read stanzas 1 156 For syllable read syllables 111 111 111 111 111 111 ·INDEX OF IMPORTANT AND TECHNICAL TERMS IN THE KĀVYĀDARŠA+ inn- NB_Words are arranged alphabetically After the flected form of Sanskrit words follow the senses in which they occur in Kavyadarsa Next come the inflected forms (arranged in the order of declension) with the citation of their references Last are given references to the word when occurring in a compound as its first member (o), or as its middle member (0-0), or as its final member (0) The number within the semi-circular brackets, wherever it occurs, denotes the number of the sense given previously -hi 92 akshara (1) immutable (2) letter att sayopamā transcendent simile (3) syllable (4) word - (1) 11 22 and (2) 1 123 04 (3) 1 43. alytikti exaggerated statement 1 69. (4) 11 144 agrāmya not coarse -ah 1 64 adākshinātya non-southerner anām i 80 agrāmyalā non vulgarity, absence of coarseness 1 62, 11 292 adbhuta marvellous ou 287. anga constituent part anām adbhutopamā hypothetical simile u 24 11 79 angāngibhāva relation of the adhikalā supenonty u 51. whole to the parts -ou 360 adhskāra power, capacity. -ah 18 angin the constituted whole -ghu 79 adhyāsa super imposition. -h alırüdha lughly conventional 1 97.0_āli 94. -am 1 46 anat krama non transgression. al Saya (1) excess, extreme (2) 0-ali 85. hyperbole, transcending hyper. anancaya self-comparison. - bole - (2) 11. 220 11 358. (2) 1 5 Oh (2) the 237. anādarūkshepa slightrog interdicat sayok's hyperboleh u 214. tion - 1 140 . I have to particularly thaak dr R D Vadekar for the pains ho took with this Index.

·S6 The Karyadarśa of Dandın aniScl aza indecision - 143 apabhramfalz possessing a de anizama irregularity absence of bascd form agā I 36. restriction -h1 25 aparar aktra name of a metre anıyamopama unrestricted simi. -") 1 26 0 --Johı 27 le 11 20 apahnula concealment - anishthura not harsh -01 69 304 -011 309 0-0116 anikampa compassion -O11 apada not divided into metrical 137 foot -hi 23 anugati comprchending -hu apartha senseless -m w I?5 115 128 anuña pernission -011 136. apünasam i soklı novel inclusive anugñakshepa permissive inter asscron 11 213 diction -h11 136 aprastulapra samsā vicarsus anuprasa alliteration -hi 54 praise u 340 55 ami 58 60. —at 1 34 a prastutastotra vicanous praise Oi 44 Omar 52. 0-016 anubhava cognition 0-0 1 55 abhaza annihilation -aja u 24 anufayukshepa interdiction with ---O11 239 remorse hu 160 ablar ahctu negative causeanuddeśa subsequent reference tini 246 hit 273 11 144 abhidhana assertion - 7222 130 anunta not exalted h1 71 aneyalia not banging over —111 abhunakriya with identical ac tions -h ? 314 1 73 anyathānupapadlı inesplicability ablunnapada not baving distinct words mil 310 -ya 11 218 anyonyopama mutual Simile abhiyo'a application -h1 103 1 18 abhulopama abnormal sinule u apakrama non-subsequent --13 38 111 125 abhyasa (1) repetition (2) con apa? bhidhana entitled non stant study -- (-) 368 subsequent »1111 144 (1) in 67 70 apabhaslanarat like incorrect abhyrıdaya prospenty-02 303 idiom ju 151 amat rika (1) not expert in the apabhra nfa (1) composed in the dealings of sense (2) unac Apabhramsa language (2) the quainted with the sowel signs Apabhramsa language (3) Lite h (1) and (2) 11 123 rature in the Apabhramśa lan ayıkta incompatible -M10178 guage --h (3) 1 32 (9) : 36 ayuktakarın doing what is dis (1) 1 37 cordant -11 11 170 ·Index of Technical Terms 87 m 102 ayuktayuktakarya having a com- alamkaralā being a figure, figu. patible and incompatible ef rativeness ---tayā 11 237, 287, fect --yall 11 253 367. ayoga incompatibility au 11 alamkritz embellishment, figure 76 (of speech) --hu 8 0-1 19 artha (1) meaning, sense (2) Ob- alamkryă embellishment, figure ject, thing (3) desired end (1) 11 137 āh11 3 0–ahu 186 diction -h (1) 1 64 71, (2) alpapyāna faintly aspirated -- 1 89 (1) 11 233 --sya (1) 1 73 1 43 (2) 1 150 --the (1) 1 62 Avants n of a princess 11 2&o. (4) 1 50, (I) 1. 62 0-0(I) avayararüpaka metaphor of con- 1 TO, (3) 30, (2) 1 303, (1) stituent parts –mu 72 111 786 m2 (1) 11 43 0-1 avayavırūpaka mctaphor of con- (1) 1 45 On-thera (1) 11 43 stituted whole - 1 74 arthakalpanā attribution of sense avina Svara non evanescent --211 il 174 arthatah in the sense 1 135 aviruddhakriya with non-conarthavyaktı explicitness of mean trary actions -h u 314 ing ---h 1 41,73 avirodhin not involving self-conarthāntaranyasa corroboration traduction - dhı 11 315 hu 4, 769 avišesla non qualification, nonarthāntarākshepa interdiction by specification -ena u 135 corroboration -hu 166 avishana not uncven -mn 1 47 arthāvntlz repetition of sense avyapela contiguous 1 zu 19. --hu 116 Avyapılavy apelūtman both conardha half. Yoh 1 78 0-0 tiguous and non-contiguous -mü w I, 33 ui 73 ardhabhrama half whirl --mu a śāstrajña ignorant of science. 8o. -hi 8 ardhabhyāsa repetition of a half afushteshta not approved by the leamed - 1 148 alakshana not deserving a defi asadnibhutz origination from nition -āk u 107 nonexistence -hw 175 alankara figure of speech cm asa mdhuna not joining 11. bellishment 62, 71 , u 159 268, 340, 14 L41 ūki 10, asamastukhia being out of com JI 7 m 11 300 ūn 1 pound 11 68 u 3 116, 214, 214 220, asambkórylopamă simile of im- 360 001 50, 359 possibility 1 39 hiu 53 ·88 The Kavzadarsa of Dandın 1 asadhuranopama absolute simule U 37 anettika without any cause--11 u 202 akara posture 0-01 260 akshipta interdicted -hu 130 162 –ó 122 1 1 128 akshepa interdiction -hu 5 120, 158 168 0-01 313 aksheparupaka negatived meta phor —+1 11 gr akshepya thing to be interdict ed --O11 120. akhyana narration -01 28 akhyayıka chronicle : --yah 1 26 -01 23,81 agar ia (1) scnptures (2) treatise - (1) 111 163 --ena (1) u 153 - (2) 1 367 (1) iu 176 0-0 (1) m 126 acl klyasopar ia simile with a suppressed judgment 1 32 añjaneya Hanumant -yena u 302 adıdıpaka initial illuminator want 11 IOZ adidepakatva being initial illumi nator e11 108 adıraja king of yore 0 15 adlukya excess ou 1920€ 11 156 ananija infinity - 120 anarthakya futilty -01 148 apta authonty reliable source -ahi 32 —OU 227 abira a tribe cowherd01 36 amnala said to be regarded ni u 161 aroc) aka aversion - 11 239 Ayopita ascnbed -aih w 100 uropja having superimposed to 70 arjan of a metre -01 27 uupilli repetition - 1 I 73 -111 0-1 11 4 asamsana expression (of a good wish) --- 1 357 asaja heart --sya 1 300 ON 303 asts benediction -hi 14 7 357 afirvachanakshepa benedictory interdiction - 142 afirvada benediction -ON 1+2 asraja container substratum - 104 Ohu 129 afrita contained –14 IN 104 Ikshrakı n of a king -ou 345 ingita jesture -ou 260 stihase history -01 15 Indnšek) ara the god Siva --ku 23 28 I2 uchchhvasa a sub-division - 1 27 utkarsha erinence hi 78 uttara reply awo w 124a utpadana production - 11 11 252 titpreksha poetic conception 11 234 1 11 221 - 1 359 0-115 utbreksi arayava poetic conception -hu 359 utprekshstopama fancied simile 226 a variety of 11 23 satsaha enthusiasm -hu 285 udatta exalted —m11 300 - 11 6 303 udara pregnant in meaning - 1 79 01 76 ·Index of Technical Terms 89 11 273 4237 udāratza pregnancy (of expres.ubhayavyatıreka double-sided out- Ston) --mi 41 maching -hu 184 udāharana erample-u 171. ubhavāuritti repetition of both uddishte enumerated -ūnām (the word and the sense) - R 116 uddeta enumeration - 144 Urjasinh vigorous --SV111 5. 294 udbhaza prospenty-huu 175 ekarūpata identity —M 111 78 unmista mixed 001 47 ekavyatıreka one-sided out matchupabnm hana amplification - ing –hu 182 ekāngarupaka metaphor of a upamā simile 11 4, 14 66 -āsu single constituent partº 11, 309, 358,- 1 51, 227, 11 76 313 mayohu 96 ekārtha iterative m 111 125, *pamāna standard of compan 135 son mit 227, 230 ekārthad,paka illuminator of the upamānopameyatta the relation self same object --m it II2 betncn the subract of com gos fondity ? #1, 80 83 panson and the standard of Ojasvin florid -nah 1 83 comparison 11 228 osara a variety of Apabhramsa upamāpahnuti concealment bas composition -01 37 ed upon simile — h 309 kantaka (1) thom (2) hompilaupanarūpaka companson meta tion -h (1) and (2) - 320 phor -1 11 358 kathā (1) incident i 15 (2) tale upamāəyatırеkākhya called com 1 28, 37, ĪSIL 26 0-01 23 parison( metaphor) and con kartrı agent -tā tl 230 Okah trast( metaphor) --Mu 68 11 233 upalabdht comprehension karman object w-man2 11 240 shu 1 8 0-1 233 upaślesha na bespearing 0-1 Kalinga name of a country - 233 11 165 upasüchana indication - nāt u kala fine art - 171 150 kalāparichchheda section dealupadana use omat u 112 ing with arts e 111 171 upāya remedy oan 11 152 kalazırodha non conformity with upayākshepa interdiction with a the arts -S34 m 16g. remedy -1 152 kavitva poetic power ei 105 ubhayachchhanna riddle in which kānta graceful -m 1 85 88 both the container and the kānts grace 0-01 41. contained) are concealed a Kapila follower of Kapila --aih 111. 105 111 175 12 [ Kávyadarśa Irder) 0 ·90 The Kapyādarśa of Dandın 11 haraka eficient -01 235 kriyaudh method of making karana cause U 132 - 11 -1 1 9 199 0-011 203.0m 134 Irodha wrath hi 283 -Oul kayanakshepa interdiction of the 170 cause -h11 132 gadya prose--11 II 23 -sya karunya pathos — 1 287 1 80 kerge effect san 13-1, 252 çedz apad, amayı partly prose karyakshepa interdiction of the and partly verse 1 31 effect -hu 134 guna quality merit excellence kury anantaraja bom subsequent -hi 76 11 32 231 272 01 to effect -11 253 1 184 ah 1 29 42 1 343 kalavırod/ a non-conformity to m 12.40 (twice) 186 --am u time —sya 1. 169 364 -01 56 323 11 179 Karer, n of a nyer 0-11 166 0-01 13 97 0-yoh in 187 kavya (1) poetry (2) poem poetic gu, adosha excellences and blecomposition -11 (2) 1 19 20 mishes -anı 8 -ananı (1) 1 IO iu 786 guru (1) long (2) heavy (1) 1 7, 11 1240 -esu (2) 1 (1) 1 81 (2) 14 156 36 (1) 11 13 w 126 (1) grilya partisan o-ka- 364 --O (1) 1 12 50 76 TOO 222 D-cst #1 11 179 TO3 111 go word gauth 1 6 kavyalakshana treatment of gomutrika bull undation poetry117 I 2 78 kulaka group of verses forming gosht) 2 (1) assembly gathering one utterance with one poti (2) conversation 0-0 (1) 10 cipal verb 111 13 97 shthyam (2) u 263 0 krci chhrodya difficult to pro s/ 26 (1) 1 105 nounce - 111 2 Ganda name of a people and their komala soft 0-ei 69 country -ail! kośa anthology -hi 13 1 42 92 kraria (1) order relatie order Gaudz name of a Prakrit lan sequence (2) method --h (1) guage i 35 11 5 (I) 11 273 329 (2) W gar drya belonging Gauda ( qv) 96 –0 (1) 1 146 -ail 1 46 0-gaui 40 kriya action activity function gauna tecondary subordinate - 2017 97 230 - SE 24 323 gaunat ritta secondary -01 95 krzya pada verbeu 230 gaunartha secondary sense krzyapeksha depending on action u 100 -au 240 gaurava greatness 0-$11 303 111 44 54 - 0 ·Index of Techosscal Terms 91 11 99 --hi 33 feet 1 II vah u 271 grāmya coarse, vulgar -h 1 63. jñāpaka probative -h u 241. --M1), 66 01 95. 0 kaps 22 235 grāmyatā coarseness i 65 jñāpakahetu probatory cause Chakravāla n. of a mountain -larak 22 2.16 Jyotis light -h1 4 chatūpamā cajoling simile 11 35 dambara pompousness Otant chaturodatta clever and noble -- 1 50 115 tattvakhyanopamā simile based Chaturmukha the four faced God upon statement of fact 1 36 2011 tattzupahnavaru paku metaphor chaluyuarga fourfold end - of negated reality -*1 95 1 IS talsama analogous (language) chatushpāda consisting of four talsahaja originating simultanechampa a particular composi ouslv (with the effect) --h 1 tion - 1 31 253 chatro coaxing expression -ta tadbhara denied (language) -- 1 33 chātukāra agreeable speaker tiranta verb-tena u 227. Lena 11 12 tulyadharna commou quality. chatukartu coaxing manner ] -011 IS 272 fulyayogita equal painng u 6, chitrahetre diverse cause-taiah 330 11 253 tuly aj ogopamā simile of punng Chola n of people āh 11 766 11 48 chhan dorchide metrical compef. legasi in vzgorous -$'U 275 dium - lyān i 12 fraik ulja the three divisions of timc -OH 120 chhaluta pantomime - i 39 dakshinadr the southern moun- Jahnıkaryū the Ganges 0-01 tain dreh 1u 150 81 jalt (1) genus, species, class (2) dakshnuty a southerner -āk, name of a figure (class por 60 traval) (3) a metre which de- dipaka illuminator -an u 97 pends upon the number of -hen 115 - 0114, 116 syifabic instants - (3) 1 17 dipla grand-191 72 1 28 (2) ► 8 (1) 11 13, Duh Susana n p hi 282 970- (1) 11 323 olajah dushta blernish - 7 (1) * 23, 1 199 o--tina (1) dushtratit unpleasant cognition, it ra -01 66 ·92 The Kāryādar sa of Dandın dūrakārza producing effect in a namaskrijā salutation i 14 distant place –hu 253. naz a branch of study. -11 dushana blemish. —āja u 51. 124b (twice) doshtānta apt illustration. 0-0 nätaka drama 0-131, 37 11 127 nāmāntarsta synonymic mu 102 dearāja lord of the gods -h nāmārtarılamisra intermixed 11 53 with the synonymic (form) in defādıvırodhin non-conforming 124 to country etc dhe u 16.4 nājaka hero -11 21. —ena : desz provincial (language) 1 33 24 (twice) -01 22 0-1 15 dosha blemish, fault, defect - 001 17 132, 127, 137, 141, 156 —5h mudarfana illustration-mu 348 111. 1240 (twice), 126, 186 am 0-au 6 11 144 -ān mu 107 —esize nindopamă condemnatory simule 111 1310 11 179 187 0-0 11 30 11 56 0 -h1 24.69 mithria cryptac u 102 doshābhāsa appearing as fault atasthana whose place is de- -h 11 272 —āh 12 343 cided -1 111 152 dravya (individual) thing or sub- 923 ama testnction -ha 83. stance 0-01 13, 97. dharma quality, property, characniyamavat having restricted predication --Lan u 314 tenstichu 228, 229 –āh u 211, --m11 130 ---inu I. nizamāksheparūpoklt having the mena u 164, 182 - maih u form of an interdiction of 114 0-0 u 213, 228 , 1 102 restricted predication -h 11. 04ā 11 16 o-hi 93 --na- 315 nam i 97 niy ano pamā restnctive simile 11 dharınākshepa interdiction of a 19 quality -hu 128 nirnaya decision, cleanng -o mi dharmın one possessing a quality or property —192 11 130, 229 niynayopamā determinative sidharmopama simile with a qua. mile 27 lity u 15 mirartanzja object to-be-ongi dharmy akshepa interdiction of a nated --3 @ 1 241 thing having qualities -hu Hiriarty a to be onginated -- 130 240 dhshnya sanctuary, abode - mitarlana negation -āl 11 134 1 90 0-at u 213 trandana Indra's garden, - 11 niuriit cessation - Hau il 237 290 filledana indication - IL 244 139 ·Index of Technical Terms 93 295 nislıkraya redemption, avenging paravatakshepa dependent inter aya 1 223 diction-hu 150 neyatva act of bringing over parasparopakarıtva mutual sub mi 74 servience M 11 365 naisargıkı inbomi 103 nyagbhuta submerged wh 11 parayana mainstay last resort M1210 230 nyasana putting forth -mu 46 parahata opposed o--m 11 131 nyaya (1) law rule (2) philoso-partmanai silta concise manner phy (3) Nyaya philosophy (4) -sa 11 368 Logic (s) (similar) standard pariuritt barter -h 11 7 351 - (4) 111 163 -0 (3) w 173 - teh u 355 (2) iu 176 0-0 (1) 1 75 (2) parıhankı restrictive 1u 104 111 1260-m (5) 1 78 parusha desperate 11 Ioo nyasa putting forth hu 169 parushakshepa ruthless interdic nyünala shortage -O 156. tion --h11 144 pada word --112 11 154 arh paryayokta periphrasis ni 5 111 100-eshts 1 55 11 759 66 IN 148 0-dena 11 110 (twice) -aih 11 204 pila mctncal foot —Sa 111 67 padachel heda separation of the yol u sr-desus 55 - words - 71 ui 152 111 73 padatta being a word –m 11 prladıyamaka initial chime -m 154 311 19 O 37 padasamtana succession of words pudabiyasa repetition of a foot i 23 padasamdl : coalescence of words purarukla reiterated -h11 137 - Mām 98 Plorar Indra - 1 49 padat alı series of words i paurastya castern 1 50 83 1 99 prakalpıla manipulatue 1 101 padav nt repetition of words pragnhyr non-coalescent vowe! N 116 -0 111 159 padusath juxtaposition of words hi 52 pratti a original position - 1.6 paddlats style method och 50 111 1.8 fra inadht suttitute represen malya metacal (composition) tatu ohi 177 poetry -- 11 (twice) je fra Bhi genius i 103 iso 83-01 13 ratibh its genius. -1 101 paddhidi yte Om76 rahlora ricre -1 73 hiu 53 IO ·9:4 The Kāvjādarśa of Dandır le 11 34 112.fo pratīvastupamā simile based prāgabhuia antecedent negation upon the correspondence of On 252 types u 46 prāttlomza reverse order --ena pralishedhopamā inhibitive simi- 111 73 prāpya (thing) to be reached. - pratita cognised -11 180 pratılı sense (perception) -hi preksha seeing-01 39 75 -0145 11 182 0-preyas the joyous -ahu 5 275, 11 46 279 peatajamana to be iníerred - phalotpatlı result o-leh a 148 11 16, 189 bandha structure -ah 1 47 prapañcha prolixity - 38 -csli 1 470 1 69 prabandha (1) any composition, bandhagaurara compactness of (poetic) composition (2) treat structure mali 44 mente (1) 111 IZIO (1) bandhapirushsa rougliness of 11 364 04h (2) 1 12 structuren i 60 prabhuttaksliepa authontatic bakuczıhı adjectival (compound). interdiction -ha 138 -hr Or prayoga use, cmployment, usage bahüpamā multiplex similc 11 40 -hn 153 -ūn 1 2 11 bomba riflecting-object 0-115 54 - Shu 11 171, 246 -011 vabhalsa abhorrent - 287 254 O-km 148 04ūt 11 Bnthathatha ? work by Guni 99 dhya -ām 38 pravritt behaviour –hu 163 bodhını awakening 0-1 55 prašam sopan 7 laudatory simile Brahman Creator -nah 11 31 11 31 bhay maka ternble -haku prasna query — 11 1242 287 prasuda lucidity -hi 41 Pharisks adalshepa interdiction of prasilarat lucid i t5 what will lappen —h 11 126 Prasthuna mode method - bhirats words 11) 133. 192, m 166, 176 bhua (1) intuition (2) cmotion fra helıl nddic 111111 (3) intention, fancy (4) «cnti 97 100-O in 122.uk ment – (1) 364. u (4) 11: 106 111 170 0-0 (2) 1 18.13): 30 Prakrila (1) the Prührt language Ik ruanin rits suspension of love. (2) comes in Print (3) -lla) 11 270 Pridnt literature - um (z) : bhut alhutastatūra luaring the 32 (1) 1 31 35, (2) 1 37 Lo the form of custcnce and rion- (2) 1 37. - (1) 1 33 existence a Il 252 ·Index of Technical Terms 95 bhavāyalta based on intuition maladipaka stringed illuminator 4mu 366 -1 11 108 bhavika sustained intution --192 malopama stranged simile -Ou 11 7 142 bhalikatva sustained intution mahatmya magnarumtv -- 11 -11111 364 303 bhasha language bhik 38. mitz fra mixed —111 II 32 bhinnapada having different -ani 1 31 words -ou 310 mistaka mixed —ın 1 37. muktaka a detached stanza ---n2 bhinnavritta defective in metre 1 13 --m 111 125 1 lukha opening 0-11 14 bh utabhauha language of the mukhy a orginal pnncipal - ghosts-01 38 162 0-yoh 11 188 Bheda (1) difference distinction murchhakshepa interdiction with (2) vanety -h (2) 11 181, 18) fainting -h11 156 -ah (2) 11 171 iu 38 53 urdu soft -01 47(twice) -atu 120 --sya (1) 11 182 mohopama simile of allusion u 25 - (1) 180 1920-a (I) u 66 yatı cæsura -11 112 152 bhedaka distinguishing - 11 patibl rashta defective in caesura 196 au 11 184 -nu 125 152 madhura sweet -191 51 yalnakshepa interdiction with an madhyama temperate o-chi effort -h11 148 47 Jat) asan khya relative order --- Malaya name of a mountain - 11 273 yanaka chime -1 1 61 1 49 mahakavya long poem --221 14 73 37 -0 171 yatru departure i 143 150 -O Aaharashtra n 1 155 0-01 138 0 -11 142 veiklarupaka cornpatrble meta -01 34 phor - in 11 77 madhurjia sweetness - 1 41 68 111 T ni 112 o 0-anar 1 1 2 mahayanaka great chume -- 111 70 of a country 2 ·bles -$& 152 LA 69 o O (2) 1 1$ 3)1 30 akstant (t) definition (2) charac. sarfallen of existence and non 96 The Kayyādarta of Dandın yogya erercase 0-11 243 (3) 1 I4 0-0 (2) x 386 39 Tato love hu 281 m 105 (3) x 148 fasa (1) sentiment (1) passionate lakshanā grammatical opera 0033-(1) 51 292 2 ton 1 100 149 am (1) 1 62 (1) 1 lakshya (1) iterary 18 51 52 64 (2) 1 275 (2) (grammatical) form rasatat impassioned v S 275 (1) u 309 Mo (2) tu 138 281 263 lagku (1) light (2) short rasajalla umpassioned character (1) 1 ÔL 0-0 (2) 11 156 it 292 Lambha a sub-division -01 23 tasalattu.z impassioned nature Laja tune - 182 285 laza the slender - 5 Tasavalla depending uport senti Laton of a language : 35 ments ou 299 lasya dancing moi 39 Rotarayman n of a king mah linga gender ou 51 22 279 HSR (1) slender (2) little vadla (1) current conscntional 265 u 263 (2) reported well known -- 11 235 (2) 2? 127 99 (1) J 98 lokayatra the course of wordly 0-2 (1) 41 164 life normal run of things rupa nature 0-0 265 1301 88 rupaka metaphor --114 66 Tokasıma the way of the world 78 79 84 - Shru 358 - 01 93 11 214. 88 MO! 3r3 O lat kukurlha ordinary possibility u 69 moi 8s allra name of a metre -- rūpaları pala Juplicated meta 125-02 27 phor 011 93 ripana description (metaphon takrokt artistic composition cal) description -nutu 79 95 ku 363 SHL 363 Tuparsrupata (metaphoncal) Lac) ang number (grammatical) description and non-descnp Ircer ve tion-01179 rupabheda distinction in colours vois rosh ik skept statl lui interdic top -- 151 undra furous ou 283 0-2 (2) 120 tentionat ..* - (1) 11 304 -au (1) IHL in rilis suspension of lose duch 20 yasarufa luting the tert tic (3) formation